Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The sun was high in the sky while a soft wind blew through the air breaking the summer heat. The grass in the field was taller than normal, wildflowers danced in the wind as the familiar odd shape of the burrow came into Hermione’s view. She smiled slightly at the view in front of her, feeling slightly as if she was coming home and then feeling slightly guilty for that thought when she had a loving home she just left. It was also becoming increasingly more difficult to shake the feeling that things have changed and the even more harrowing feeling that they were all going to die. 

It had been an uneasy summer for Hermione, spending the majority of her time in a state of worry over her friends. She couldn’t fathom how Harry had gotten on this summer after no correspondence from his friends after the traumatic school year-end he’d had. There was a constant battle within her; wondering if that was truly what was best for her best friend. There was also unease in her stomach because she had never questioned anything Dumbledore had told her before now. She knew that she would be reunited with Harry in a couple of days and she could not wait to wrap him in a hug and make sure he was okay. 

While she stood on the dirt path staring at the burrow, she lost herself in her thoughts until there was someone beside her.  

“Hello, Hermione!” 

“Damnit, Fred!” she yelled, her hand coming up to her chest as he scared her. 

His laughter broke through the silence, “George and I were just coming back from the woods, saw you standing there staring at the house like a nutter, figured I’d come to see if you needed a hand.” 

“While giving me a heart attack? Nice.” she rolled her eyes at him but smiled nonetheless. 

He picked up her trunk and walked to the Burrow beside her making easy conversation as they walked and catching up on their summers. Hermione decidedly didn’t tell him about the anxiety she’d been feeling. She and Fred were friends but they weren’t ‘tell each other the heavy stuff’ kind of friends. He informed her that they would only be staying at the burrow for a couple of nights before they would all be heading somewhere else, which is where Harry was going to meet them.

When they got to the Burrow, Hermione was greeted by the entire Weasley family and received many hugs as she smiled and returned the greetings to everyone. Molly insisted that lunch was almost ready and urged Hermione upstairs to get settled in before they ate. Before she could say anything Fred had already bounded up the stairs with her trunk in hand dropping it in front of Ginny’s door before continuing to his room. Ginny followed her up the stairs filling her in on what she’d gotten up to. Hermione could tell that even through the excitement in her voice, Ginny was just as uneasy as she was about what they both knew would come. 

Lunch was a lively affair, the entire Weasley clan chattering to each other and Hermione, at least four different conversations happening all at once. She eased her anxiety, falling into the comfortable setting of being with the Weasleys. She was squished between George and Ginny, who were both chattering to Fred across from them. Molly was talking to Ron, Bill was in conversation with Charlie, and Arthur was yelling across the table asking Hermione about muggle objects he’d come across at work. The chaos was comforting. 

By the time night fell, Hermione was exhausted and fell into bed practically asleep before she hit the pillow. She wasn’t sure how long she was asleep before someone was shaking her awake and she grabbed her wand in defense.

“Hey, it’s alright. It was just a dream.” Fred stood at the side of her bed with his hands in the air as she had her wand pointed at him. She could hear Ginny’s soft breathing across the room, clearly, she was still asleep.

“Fred?”

“Yeah, I was just coming up to bed and heard you having what sounded like a nightmare. Figured I should wake you up.”

“Oh, thank you,” she sat up in the bed, “I don’t even remember what it was about this time.” She realized what she’d said as soon as it left her mouth. She averted her eyes from him, not wanting to have that discussion; too bad he wouldn’t let it go.  

“Do you get them often?”

She winced slightly, not sure if he could see it in the dark, she simply said, “Often enough.”  More than she ever had before , but she wouldn’t tell him that.

“Hang on a second.” and then he left the room, illuminating his wand for light. 

He returned a moment later carrying a small vial of liquid and handed it to her and he could see that she looked at him hesitantly then looked back down at what he’d given her. “It’s a sleep potion. Should make it so that you don’t have any dreams while you’re asleep, good or bad.” 

“Is it safe?”

“Hermione, you wound me!” he brought his hand up in a mocking pain gesture, “You honestly think I’d give you something unsafe?”

“Yes.” 

He scowled at her, “Yes it’s safe. We’ve tested it.”

“You have?”

“Well, on ourselves. Look if you don’t want it, fine don’t take it, but it is safe and it does work.” he shrugged and turned to leave.

“Hey Fred?” he stopped and turned his head slightly, “Thank you.”

He nodded subtly and left the room, and after debating with herself, Hermione opened the vial and downed the potion. She fell into a deep slumber and woke in the morning after a dreamless rest of the night. That morning at breakfast, she saw Fred looking at her curiously. She just smiled softly and nodded at him, to which he smiled back and when she went to bed that night, she found a vial of the potion hidden under her pillow. 

***

The next few days found her, Ginny, Ron, Fred, and George spending time goofing around and just being teenagers. When the time came to leave the Burrow, she felt closer to the twins than she had before, and that warmed her heart.  Charlie had gone back to Romania, and Bill was between the Burrow and Shell Cottage.  They got to Grimmauld Place and she gave Sirius and Remus big hugs when she saw them. Remus told her that Mad-Eye was bringing Harry the following day and she broke into a huge grin and locked eyes with Ron who was smiling just as big. Fred and George had disappeared upstairs where Molly was showing them where they would be staying.  

Hermione put her things in the room she would share with Ginny and when Ginny went back downstairs she headed upstairs to where the twins’ room was. Knocking lightly, she heard George call out to come in. She opened the door and went inside, she didn’t know why she was here, but there she was hanging out in the twins’ room chattering on with them until they were all called for supper. She liked that they had such a carefree attitude and were able to make her forget everything that had happened, even if just only for a moment. 

Fred hadn’t brought up the nightmares at all, but she was still finding the sleep potion under her pillow when she went to bed at night. She figured he’d been putting it there cause he knew she’d find it, but also knowing that she didn’t want everyone to know about her nightmares. While she was grateful for his secrecy, she wondered why they’d developed such a potion in the first place.  

She rolled off Fred’s bed and followed him and George downstairs for dinner, which was probably the liveliest of the meals they’d had in the past couple of days. Eventually, Sirius stood from his place at the head of the table, and Molly shot him a dirty look.

“Alright, children you’re free to go.” clearing the plates and sending them to the kitchen with a flick of her wand.

“Molly, they should know.”

If looks could kill, Hermione was sure Sirius would have been dead on the floor in that moment, but Molly relented after a slight nod from Arthur. Sirius looked to Remus, who nodded and Sirius excused himself from the table, while Remus brought his hands together and looked up and down the table. “It’s time you all knew what was going on.”

Hermione tensed in her spot, Fred must have sensed her uneasy cause she felt his hand grab hers under the table and squeeze reassuringly.  

With the room now in total silence, Remus continued, “The last time You-Know-Who rose to power it felt exactly like it did now.  Things were happening all through the wizarding and muggle world alike.” She didn’t know if it was intentional, but when Remus said that he looked directly at her and she felt her breath hitch in her throat.  Then she felt another reassuring squeeze from Fred and she released the breath she was holding.  

“No one was safe last time, I don’t believe anyone will be safe this time.  You’ve all seen the Daily Prophet this summer, or at least I would guess that you have, they’re not doing anything about what happened at the Tri-Wizard tournament and refuse to believe Harry when he says that Voldemort has returned.  When he rose to power the last time there was a group of us,” it was at this moment that Sirius returned to the room, throwing something into the middle of the table, “called the Order of the Phoenix.” Remus indicated at what Sirius was showing them - it was a photograph, “We were going to take him on, and protect the information that Voldemort was insistent on getting.”  

George passed the photo to Hermione and she and Fred looked over it at the same time.  She could pick out a couple of familiar faces, she slightly smiled when she came to a young Sirius and Remus and a slight snarl when her eyes landed on Peter Pettigrew, to which she heard Fred huff out a laugh. 

“The Order is coming back together, as many of us as we can, as well as anyone else we can recruit.  We’re going to need the numbers, we’re going to need everyone.”

Molly’s voice interrupted, “That’s enough.  That’s all they need to know for now.” 

Hermione felt Fred drop her hand, and they all began to depart the dining area before she turned around, “What information does he want?”

“Information he didn’t have the last time.  Information about Harry.”

She figured, nodding slightly she disappeared out the door.  Fred was waiting at the bottom of the stairs for her, he gave her a look as if to ask if she was okay and she simply smiled a sad smile at him.  She retreated to the room she shared with Ginny, she noticed it was empty, but also noticed that a certain twin had followed her inside the room.

“You sure you’re okay, Hermione?”

“Yes, Fred.  I’ve been a little uneasy all summer; knowing what I know that is.”

“I understand,” he said as he fell to lay on Ginny’s bed, on his stomach, and propped his head up in his hands, “Georgie and I followed the Prophet and their crap all summer, but we were also developing new products for the school year.” 

“Wonderful, I can assume that as a prefect I will be dealing with you and your pranks all year then?”

“Of course.” He smirked at her.

“Lovely.” she rolled her eyes as she smiled, “Hey Fred, I have to thank you.”

“What for?”

“I know you’ve been putting that sleep potion under my pillow.” she looked at him pointedly. 

“No need to thank me for that.”

“Well, I just did.” she smirked, “Why did you develop the potion anyway?”

“Well, you’re welcome.  Just one of the new things George and I came up with this summer,” he answered quickly and it put her off.  He must have seen a change in her face, “We want to open our own shop you know?  George and I.”

She smiled at him, “I think you would excel at anything you want to do, but especially that.”

She watched as his cheeks turned a slight shade of pink and he dipped his head taking his eyes away from her, “Thanks, Hermione.”

Just then, George and Ron burst into the room, “There you two are!”

“Yes, Fred and I were just discussing some of the things that you two made over the summer and the fact that Ron and I are going to be chasing you two scoundrels around the common room all year as your prefects.” she looked pointedly at George hoping he wouldn’t ask any questions and heard Fred snicker from his spot. 

Ron looked between the twins and Hermione, “Bloody hell.  What are we in for this year, ‘Mione?”

“He didn’t give me details, but I’m sure it will be an interesting year.”

Fred hopped off the bed and he and George bounded up the stairs, nearly knocking Ginny down the stairs as they did.  “Watch out you two.” she huffed and they just laughed.

Hermione didn’t see Fred again that night until she had excused herself to go to the loo, and he was waiting for her as she came out.  She jumped in surprise, “Fred, honestly you have got to stop doing that.”

He laughed again, “I didn’t have a chance to sneak this under your pillow since Ginny hasn’t left the room since she came back to it.” he handed her the potion and she grinned at him.  

“Thank you.” She went up on her tiptoes and kissed him on the cheek before heading back to her bedroom and hoping that he didn’t see the blush that she knew had crept to her cheeks. 

The next day, Hermione woke slowly, taking in the morning sun on her face.  Since Fred had been giving her the potions she’d been waking feeling much more rested.  She knew part of the reason for her smile was today was the day Harry was supposed to arrive.  Mad-Eye was supposed to be bringing him shortly after supper.  She sat up to find Ginny’s bed was empty and assumed she had already gone down for breakfast.  

Hermione took her time getting up and getting dressed.  She slowly brushed her hair out the muggle way before pulling it into a messy bun atop her head.  She’d deal with it the magical way after her shower later.  She brushed her teeth, grabbed her wand and her favourite book, and decided to head downstairs.  She found that there weren’t many people in the dining room as she had expected; Arthur must have already left for work, Sirius and Remus were nowhere to be found, Ron and Ginny were engrossed in a game of Wizard’s chess in the sitting room, and Molly was puttering away in the kitchen.  She most definitely didn’t do a second sweep looking for the twins, nope she definitely did not do that. 

Except that she definitely did that.  

Molly came into the dining room with a plate of breakfast for her, which she accepted gratefully and sat to eat with her book open in front of her.  She noticed the house-elf, Kreacher, glare at her as he walked by.  If Sirius were here he’d probably have a fit.  The elf was raised by Sirius’ mother who was of the same prejudices as Voldemort and didn’t take kindly to “mudbloods” and “blood traitors” being in his mistress’ house.  Sirius had tried everything to change Kreacher’s mind about their guests but he was still fiercely loyal to his deceased mistress; instead, Sirius gave him direct orders to not bother the guests.  It didn’t stop the glares but he no longer spewed foul names at them when he saw them; they all chose to ignore his under-his-breath muttering.

Hermione finished her meal and brought her dishes into the kitchen and set them in the sink to wash under Molly’s ongoing charm.  She made herself a tea from the kettle that was still hot on the stove, grabbed her book, and went to the sitting room where Sirius had a large chair set in front of the fireplace that she was dying to curl up in.  She started a fire, set her tea on the table beside the chair, and opened her book.  Occasionally she was pulled away from the pages of her book by Ginny and Ron arguing over their game, both their competitive sides coming out loudly at times.  Hermione just chuckled to herself when they got loud.  She would also occasionally glance around for Fred and George and even debated asking someone or going up to their room to see if they were there, but she kept herself firmly planted in the chair.  

Eventually, the two youngest Weasleys finished their game and went their separate ways, Ginny retreated back upstairs to her room and Ron to his.  She kept reading her book, eventually feeling her eyes getting heavy especially now that the room was silent.  The next thing she knew she was woken up by someone laying a blanket over her.  She squinted her eyes as she opened them looking around the room for the culprit.

“Go back to sleep, ‘Mione.” a soft voice said from beside her.

She heard the fire crackling and saw Fred sitting in front of it, “How long was I asleep?”

George came up on the other side of her, “Well we’ve been home for about an hour and you were asleep before we got here.” he huffed out a laugh.

“Why didn’t you wake me?” she cocked an eyebrow at him.

“You looked so sweet, sleeping in the chair,” he said before his face turned mischievous, “and you were quiet for once.” He winked at her and laughed as he said it so she knew he was joking with her.

She scowled at him, “Sod off!” and then she laughed. 

“Easy, Hermione,” now it was Fred’s turn to speak, “We only tease the ones we like the best.”

“Then you both must love me.” she rolled her eyes at him.

“Obviously, you’re our favourite non-family member currently in the house.” George’s voice came again.

“Let me guess, Sirius and Professor Lupin are still out?”

“Exactly, right.” Fred winked at her.

“I need to stretch my legs, are we allowed to go for walks, or do they have this place locked down?”

George just looked at her, clearly unimpressed by her question and answering her with only his expression.

She pouted a bit, “Right.  I figured as much.”  

She put the blanket back in the chest and grabbed her book.  She turned to leave the room and head upstairs when she felt someone catch her hand.  Looking back she saw it was Fred.  He took a moment before he spoke, “I might have an idea…” and he smirked at her.

She looked at him, expecting him to continue, “Go on then…”

“Well it’s something I’ve only done with George and you’ll probably really dislike it,” His tone was teasing,  “But it is an option.  We can apparate somewhere, but you should know it’s dangerous, only because we’ll be away from everyone if something happens.”

“Is George coming too?” 

“If you want him to, we can ask him.  If not, just the two of us can go.”

“George!” She called him back from the kitchen and noticed that Fred’s expression changed ever so slightly before it went back to his typical happy demeanor.

“Yes, Hermione?”

“Fred and I are going out for a bit, if anyone asks will you let them know please?”

“Yes.  Where will you be going?”

“The same place we were this morning,” Fred answered the question.

“Okay, if anything goes wrong Freddie, send that firework we’ve developed.  I’ll know where you are and can get everyone there.”

“Thanks, George!” Hermione called as Fred held out his arm.

“Hold on tight.” he winked, and she looped her arm through his and held onto his forearm with her opposite hand.  Then with a crack, they were gone. 

***

Hermione landed on her feet beside Fred and immediately turned to the other side and threw up.  Lovely , she thought.  She fell to her knees, and Fred knelt down beside her, pulling the loose tendrils of hair that had fallen from the bun back and holding it for her as she caught her breath.  Fred rubbed soothing circles on her back with his free hand and eventually she felt the nausea pass.  He released her hair as she sat back on her legs, but he kept rubbing her back.

“I was much worse my first time, you actually did surprisingly well.”

“I’m glad you think so, my embarrassment disagrees.” she scowled, mostly at herself.

“Believe me, Hermione.  Apparting is not the easiest the first time.  George and I passed our tests and would just apparate for the fun of it, just to get used to it.  But I did throw up my first time, my entire lunch actually.”

“Please spare me the gory details.” she held her hand up and laughed while she looked around.  “Where are we?”

“George and I used to come out here when we were younger.  We’re far enough away from the Burrow that we should be safe but we were close enough that we could head out here to spend the day and no one would even notice that we were gone.  We call it Weasley Woods, don’t honestly know the real name of it, but we both know what we mean when we call it that.”

“It reminds me of a place that I used to go camping with my parents.” she kept looking around and noticed Fred messing about with his wand.

“What are you doing?” she asked. 

“Casting protective spells.  I know we should be safe, but I’d rather take extra precaution than be sorry, especially when I’ve got the brightest witch of her age and best friend of Harry Potter with me.”

“That’s smart, Fred.”

He smiled at her, “Go on and walk about, we don’t have much time, I know you’ll want to be back for supper.”  

“What are you going to do?”

“Probably sit and relax, George and I had a busy morning.”

“Want to go for a walk with me?”

He looked over at her with a questioning look before nodding and leading her down his favourite path.  

“You don’t have to take me along with you, you know.” He said, bumping her shoulder with his arm.  

“Perhaps I like your company.”

“It’s okay to admit you’re scared of the woods when you’re alone.  Don’t worry, I’ll protect you.” 

“I did bring my wand, I’m sure I’d be just fine.” she looked up at him, “I actually do find myself enjoying your company lately though, Weasley.”

“Likewise, Granger.” 

“So what were you and George getting up to this morning?”

“We find our best ideas come to us when we’re out here.”

“More things to drive Ron and I mental this year?” she giggled.

“If you must know, I already told you George and I want to start our own shop; well there’s a place in Diagon Alley that’s vacant and we’ve, uhm, had an investor that is willing to believe in us and what we want to do.” There was a blush on his cheeks. 

“Wow!  I knew you mentioned it but I didn’t think it was going to happen that quickly!  You’re still students!  Wow!”

“Yes, why the tone of surprise?”

She ducked her head, “It’s not a tone of surprise, I’m sorry it came out that way.  It’s incredible, I think you guys will do great.”

“You do?”

“Yes.  I do.”

“Why?”

“What do you mean, why?  It’s clear that when you two put your mind to something you do exceedingly well.  Just because I wish that you would focus your energy on your schoolwork instead of finding new ways to drive me batty as your prefect, doesn’t mean I don’t appreciate the things that I’m sure you have and will create.”  

She noticed the blush had deepened on his cheeks and she continued, “Plus, I think the world needs a little bit of joy right now.”

“Thanks, Hermione,” he said, and they had come to the small pond that the path led to, and Fred watched Hermione’s eyes light up.  He watched as she took in the pond and the wildflowers and a couple of small animals that were hanging around the water, “Go on and explore, or sit and have a rest; we’ll not be expected back for a bit still.” he smiled at her. 

She nodded softly and went to explore the pond, a couple of rabbits scurried away as she approached them.  She saw Fred had gone to lounge under a tree and had a small notebook and quill in his hand and he was scribbling away.  She continued her stroll until she reached the tree that Fred was sitting under and sat down next to him, as she pulled out the book she brought with her.  They sat quietly as the afternoon passed, occasionally readjusting themselves until they were leaning against one another.  Fred looked down at her and smiled as she was engrossed in her book. 

The time came and Fred apparated them back to Grimmauld Place, holding on to her tightly as they landed in his room.  George, Ron, and Ginny were all lounging, and it appeared the crack of apparition had woken Ron from a nap.  She joined Ginny on Fred’s bed while Fred practically jumped on George.  Hermione was explaining muggle board games to them when Molly had called up that Harry should be arriving soon.  The night carried on quickly, and soon members of the Order were arriving.  They had always planned to move Harry to Grimmauld tonight - and now with his underage wizardry that Kingsley had told them about it was all the more imperative that they do.  Mad-Eye Moody was on his way to get him from Privet Drive now. 

They had all been banished upstairs while the Order met in the kitchen, when they heard the door open and the undeniable steps of Mad-Eye walking through the front hall.  Hermione had gone to wait in the room Harry and Ron would share while they stayed at Grimmauld and waited for Molly to inevitably banish Harry upstairs as well.  When the door to the room opened, she threw herself at her best friend, wrapping him in a tight hug.  She filled him in on what they had heard from Kingsley’s patronus earlier and her knowledge on how the trials worked while he looked slightly off.  She and Ron answered his questions about the house they were staying in, explaining what the Order of the Phoenix was and how they were also around during the first wizard war.

“Not that any of that seems like important information to know.  Guess it wasn’t a big deal to wait until now to find out.” Harry said, clearly upset by their lack of communication this summer. 

“Well, see..” Ron started mumbling his way through an explanation, clearly uncomfortable when Hermione gave him an out. 

“Dumbledore told us not to.  Said we were allowed to tell you anything.”  

“What?  Dumbledore said that?  Not like I was the one that fought You-Know-Who in the graveyard that night, not like I’m the one he’s trying to kill, not like I’m the one who saw Cedric die.” he was fuming, and Hermione flinched at the last bit.  She wanted to wrap him in another hug when the crack of apparition went off and Fred and George were greeting Harry bugging him about ranting. 

“If you’re done with the shouting though, want to hear what’s going on downstairs?” George smirked at Harry while Fred looked pointedly at Hermione and Ron. 

The next thing Hermione knew, they were all in the hallway and the twins were lowering a massive ear on a string down to sit in front of the kitchen door.  It was picking up what the order was talking about and they could hear it in the ear Fred still held in his hand.  They were listening to the meeting until Crookshanks decided the ear looked tasty and made a snack of it.  Hermione was mortified.  Moments later, Molly was calling them for dinner, prompting the twins to apparate downstairs while scaring Molly and getting a good scolding from their Mum. 

Hermione smiled as she watched Harry and Sirius finally reunite and the gang of them set off to the kitchen.  She could tell that Sirius was itching to tell Harry everything about the summer and Molly kept telling him no, that Harry was too young to be burdened with what they had learned over the last couple of months.  They made it through supper before Sirius broke and told Harry that Voldemort was after something that he didn’t have last time.  Something that would be important to take him down once and for all. 

Molly scoffed and sent all the ‘kids’ back upstairs.  Hermione, Ron, and Harry spent the night chatting in the boys' room.  She had missed her best friends over the summer and with all the negative thoughts and feelings she’d been having it was nice and reassuring to have them back with her.  She reached over and squeezed Harry’s hand and he gave her one back, a silent apology and acceptance between the two friends for the secrecy that summer.  They talked into the night until Hermione felt her eyes getting heavy and headed to bed.  As she fell asleep she smiled to herself, being happy that she and Ron and Harry were finally reunited and also over the new friendships with Fred and George she seemed to be forming.

Chapter Text

The next couple days carried on at Grimmauld Place and the day came that Harry left with Arthur in the morning for his hearing at the Ministry.  He had filled them in on what had happened with the dementors and Dudley on that night and Harry had been spending more time with Sirius.  Ron finally convinced Hermione to play him in Wizard’s Chess even though she didn’t like the aggression in the game, and it turned out to be quite a match between the two.  

Hermione spent many of the afternoons lounging in that chair with her books or helping Molly with things around the house.  When Harry returned, cleared of all charges he filled them in on what had happened at his hearing and how strange Dumbledore had acted.  Hermione was starting to question the man’s actions, even more, not understanding why he was treating Harry the way that he was.  Again, the uneasy feeling settled in her stomach and this time she wasn’t sure she was going to be able to shake it.  

Eventually, the golden trio found themselves sitting on the Hogwarts Express heading back to the school for their fifth year.  Fred and George had gone to find Lee and catch up with their friend and Ginny was in a cart with a couple of her friends.  The three friends shared their predictions for what this year would bring for them, Harry had visible worry over Voldemort’s return and what the Prophet had been saying about him over the summer.  It was clear that everyone assumed he was lying about what had happened the night Voldemort returned.  He had even heard whisperings that some people thought he killed Cedric.  If only they knew how many sleepless nights he’d had over watching his friend be murdered. 

They arrived at Hogwarts and Hermione was surprised to hear Harry ask what was pulling the carriages that they took to the school every year.  She was even more shocked to hear Luna Lovegood say that she could see them too.  She went through introductions between those in the carriage, which also included Neville, and Luna Lovegood - a fourth-year Ravenclaw.  She had stopped herself from adding “looney” to the introduction even though that was what everyone called Luna.  She noticed that Harry still looked uneasy and put her hand on his knee, giving him a reassuring squeeze, and watched as he smiled slightly at her comfort. 

Once they’d all changed their clothes and were fitted in their robes, they met in the common room to head down to the Great Hall for dinner.  She sat with Ron, Harry, and Ginny, and when they heard an obnoxious “hem hem” in the middle of Dumbledore’s speech and Harry acknowledged it came from a woman that was at his trial, who Dumbledore introduced as the new Defense Against the Dark Arts Teacher, she immediately knew this year was going to be trouble.  Her instincts were screaming at her as much.  It took everything in her not to roll her eyes through Umbridge’s entire speech and she noticed Fred and George mumble something when Umbridge mentioned being ‘friends’.  

After her speech was done, Fred looked down the table and caught Hermione’s eye, rolling his eyes and nodding slightly towards where the professor was sitting, causing Hermione to laugh.  Ron and Harry both looked at her and then down the table at the twins, Ron looked confused and Harry just giggled under his breath.  Then dinner carried on and their conversations continued amongst themselves.  Hermione hadn’t failed to notice how some of the Gryffindors they normally interacted with were keeping their distance and glaring at Harry.  She thought about calling them on it, but decided it was not the place - she didn’t want to give anyone anything else to talk about.  

Dinner ended and everyone headed back to their common rooms when Seamus made a comment about Harry and how his mom almost didn’t let him return to school because of Harry and the stories the Prophet had been writing.  Harry said some things to Seamus before Ron pulled him upstairs to their dormitory.  Hermione sighed and fell onto the couch in front of the fireplace, pulling a book out.  She needed to relax before classes started and she could physically feel the tension in the common room between the students who didn’t believe Harry and those that did.  She was so engrossed in her book she hadn’t even noticed someone sit beside her or someone come up behind her until one of them spoke.

“Heya, Granger!” she just about jumped out of her skin as the voice came from beside her and hands grabbed her shoulders from behind her.

“You both need to stop doing that, you’re going to send me to Madam Pomfrey one of these days with a heart attack.”

Their laughter rang through the room and she marked her place and closed her book.  She should have been used to the twins and their incessant need to startle her.  Truth be told, as hard of a time as she gave them it usually also made her smile. 

“What are you two doing here?” she questioned once she caught her breath from the scare. 

“It’s nearly 2:00 am, Granger.  We could ask you the same thing.” George said.  Fred moved around from behind the couch, George shifted down pulling at her arm to do the same and Fred sat on the other side of her.

“Merlin, is it really that time?”

“Yes, ma’am, Ron said he told you they were going to bed but you just sort of grunted at him and kept reading.”

“Oh...well I guess I should go up then.  What are you two doing up though?” She looked first at Fred and then at George. 

“Oh, nothing you need to worry that pretty little head of yours about,” Fred answered, winking at her as he did causing George to laugh. 

“If anything, that makes me worry even more, Fred Weasley.” She looked pointedly at him.

“We solemnly swear that we’re up to no good.” George answered this time as he looked around her at Fred who was chuckling. 

Next thing she knew they were both kissing one of her cheeks before they took off up the stairs to their dorm, calling out for her to go to bed as they did.  She laughed, shook her head, (definitely didn’t blush at one of the kisses planted on her cheek), grabbed her book, and headed to her bed.  

***

To say the new Defence Against the Dark Arts class was a waste of time was being generous.  Hermione had said at dinner that obviously the Ministry was interfering at Hogwarts but she never thought they would hinder the students learning to such an extreme.  It was completely ridiculous and all day she was left with a sinking feeling about what Harry’s detention with Umbridge would be.  She also wondered what Professor Dumbledore thought about having Professor Umbridge here as well as what she was teaching and how she was teaching her class. 

Hermione carried on her day and was quick to notice the damage to Harry’s hand when he had returned from detention.  She simultaneously rolled her eyes when he refused to show another teacher and understood what he meant when he said it wouldn’t change anything.  Still, she knew that they weren’t going to learn anything from Umbridge about battling the dark arts and it would lead them to eventually be sitting ducks for Voldemort and his vile followers.  She’d put money on Umbridge being a death eater if their look included pink instead of black. 

“I’ll start researching what can help with those kinds of wounds.  I doubt you’ll be the only detention she gives like that this year.” She said to her friend as he pulled his sleeve down to cover his hand.  She knew what it said and she knew the truth and her dislike of Professor Umbridge had quickly turned into a burning hatred. 

“Thanks, ‘Mione.  I honestly doubt this was the only one I’ll get.  She clearly has it out for me.”  Harry looked down at his sleeve-covered hand. 

“I promise, I’ll figure something out quickly.  Just in case.”

“Do you guys think I’m crazy?” He suddenly asked her and Ron.  She exchanged a look with the red-headed boy who was clearly also shocked by Harry’s question. 

“Do you honestly think that we would think you’re crazy, mate?” Ron spoke before Hermione.

Harry seemed to think about what to say next, before coming up with “No, I guess not.  It’s just that everyone else seems to think so.  I guess I just thought it was only a matter of time before you two did too.” His words came out quietly.

Ron chuckled, “We would have come to that conclusion a long time before now.”

Hermione shot Ron a look, “What I think Ronald means is that we are the ones that have gone through most of this stuff with you since first year.  If we were going to bail, we’d have done it then.  So, sorry to tell you, but you’re stuck with us.” She smiled as she linked her fingers with Harry’s, giving him a squeeze. 

“Yeah, no getting rid of us now.” Ron smiled at his two friends.

“I have a feeling the world we know is about to become a far more dangerous place.” Harry whispered, earning him another squeeze from Hermione.

“I’ve had that feeling since the final night of the Tri-Wizard tournament.” She whispered back.  She put her hand out to Ron for him to hold and he took it easily. 

“No matter what, we face it together.” Ron said, and Hermione noticed that he was also holding Harry’s other hand.  As poorly as she knew Harry must be feeling, she hoped that this moment brought him a little comfort, knowing they were still, and would always be, with him.  He must have sensed how she was feeling because he gave her hand an unprompted squeeze of his own.

He then stood up, explaining that he was going to write to Sirius, and bid his friends goodnight.  He went up the stairs leaving Ron and Hermione alone in the common room.  She started going through where she could look for something to help Harry’s hand without drawing too much attention to what she was looking for.  She didn’t want or need anyone asking questions. 

Ron interrupted her thoughts, “Do you really think all her detentions will be like that, or do you think she just wanted to prove a point?” his face showed genuine concern as he rubbed the back of his own hand. 

Hermione was sure him rubbing his hand was unconscious on his part but said, “I think they’ll all be like that.”

She was proven right the very next evening when Harry arrived back from another detention and a new set of words just below the others.  She pulled him into a tight hug, crying and mumbling her apologies for a broken promise.  Harry assured her it was okay before breaking the hug and going to his dormitory. 

She looked at Ron when she was suddenly hit with an idea, “Ron?”

“Yeah?” he stopped his own march up the stairs. 

“Can you send Fred, George, or both down here when you pass their dormitory, please?”

Ron came back down the stairs, “What do you need them for?  Have they done something wrong?” she could tell he was getting defensive. 

“Not at all, I think they might be able to help me.  I got nowhere on my own today and those two know their stuff, especially with potions.  I worry that I won’t be able to figure it out quick enough on my own before someone else gets detention.” She looked, and felt, defeated. 

“Never known you to doubt yourself Hermione.” he commented off-hand, “You spent quite a lot of time with them at Grimmauld.” Ron said with a slightly accusing tone.

“Yes, we’re friends. Now I need their help, so can you send them down please?” she replied, ignoring his tone and comments. 

He finally relented, went up the stairs, and mumbled something about not understanding why he couldn’t help her as he did.  Hermione rolled her eyes.  A moment later she saw George coming down the stairs.

She smiled as he reached the bottom, “Hey Georgie!”

He grinned at her use of his nickname, “Hey Granger.  Ronnikins said you summoned us?”  

She guffawed at that, “I did not summon you.  I asked him to ask you, Fred or the both of you to come down here for a moment.”

“Ah, same thing.” he waved her off jokingly with his hand, “Freddie will be down in a minute, he’s just finishing up a chat with Angelina.” George said and thrust a thumb in the direction of the stairs.  

At George’s words, Hermione felt her stomach drop and she hoped she kept her face composed.  She was well aware that she had been harbouring a slight crush on the older twin, she also knew that she didn’t stand a Merlin’s chance with him.  A thought that she figured was confirmed with George’s words.  She knew Fred had gone to the Yule Ball with Angelina and that they were close.  If she had to guess, she’d say they were dating.  

“Great!” she tried to sound upbeat. 

If George noticed her disappointment at what he said (he definitely did - but she’d find that out years later) he didn’t acknowledge it.  She was grateful for that.  They went over to the corner of the common room and she sat in one of the chairs while he sat in the other beside her.  That left the chair across from her open for Fred whenever he came down. 

“How have the first couple days of classes been?” he asked her, clearly able to tell she was distracted.  

A couple of seconds later, she shook her head, “Sorry, what did you say, George?” she asked sheepishly. 

He laughed at her and just said, “Not important, love.  Do you want to wait for Freddie to come down or do you want to dive right in to what you summoned us for?” he asked her, tongue-in-cheek.

“Will he be much longer?  If he will then I say let’s get started, if he won’t then I say wait so I just have to explain it once.  Merlin knows once is bad enough.”

“I’d say he won’t be long, conversation seemed near the end when I left.”

“Okay, let’s give him a couple of minutes, and then if nothing then we’ll get started.” she smiled at the younger twin. 

“Works for me.  Any clues you want to give about why we’re here?”

“I need your help.”

That seemed to spark his interest as she watched him sit up straighter and his eyes widen, “What could the brightest witch of her age need our help with?” The shit-eating grin on his face dismissed any snark that might have been in his tone.

“Did I hear that correctly?” Fred’s voice carried down the stairs, “Golden Girl, Hermione Granger, needs our help?”

George watched as Hermione tried to hide a smile when she heard his voice.  He gave her a knowing look to which she rolled her eyes and stuck her tongue out at him.

“You heard right, Freddie!  Although she hasn’t given me any more information than that.  She could want to practice hexing us for all I know.” George laughed. 

Hermione took in what he said, as it gave her an idea that she marked down on a piece of parchment.  He looked at her curiously as she wrote while Fred made his way down the stairs and sat in the empty chair.  He smiled at Hermione when he sat down, hoping she knew he was only joking with the golden girl comment.  He relaxed a little bit when she gave him a small smile, but still worried she took it wrong.  George gave him a smile too, trying to tell his twin with no words that Hermione’s off-put attitude had nothing to do with a comment he made. 

“So what is it you need help with?” George broke the moment and Hermione was grateful to move on to the topic at hand. 

“Well, first, I need to preface this by making sure you both know that this conversation stays between us and only us.  Ever.  Got it?” She watched as they exchanged looks with each other before nodding and looking to her to continue. 

She subconsciously leaned in they did the same, “Harry has had two detentions with Professor Umbridge and her methods are less than humane.  Last night was the first one and I promised him that before his next one I would find something to help with the pain, but then he had one tonight too and I got nowhere with figuring something out today.  I thought about the potion for sleep that Fred gave me and thought maybe you two could help?”  She hadn’t realized that she was crying again until she felt Fred reach over and put a reassuring hand on her knee. 

“What do these detentions entail, love?” Fred’s voice was soft. 

She looked around again, making sure no one was around, “You write lines with a quill enchanted with dark magic that carves the sentence into your hand and then it heals enough and quickly and you reopen it every time you write the line on the parchment.”

Fred and George were speechless for a moment.  She watched the exchange looks of shock and horror and then their looks changed to deep thought.  She wondered if they were having one of their twin chats, and it went on for a few minutes.  She wasn’t sure if she should say something or not.  Ultimately she decided to sit there quietly while their conversation went on, occasionally smiling to herself. 

“Okay, I’m fairly certain we can figure something out -” came from George. 

“-But we’ll have to look into a couple of things before we know for sure.” that came from Fred. 

“Which could take some time.” George spoke again. 

“Unless you could help us?” Fred chimed in again. 

“Of course!” Hermione answered quickly. 

The twins nodded to each other, “When do you have free time, Granger?”

“After dinner tomorrow?”

“Should work for us.” Fred answered Hermione, and turned to George, “I’ll let Angelina and Alicia know.”

“They can’t help us.” Hermione said firmly, and probably a little too quickly. 

George snickered and said, “We were supposed to run through quidditch drills.  We’ll let them know we need to reschedule.” At that he watched Hermione relax again.

“Sorry, love, should have been more clear.  We know you said it was sensitive information.  Don’t you trust us?” Fred winked at her. 

Hermione felt the colour rush to her cheeks, “Of course.  Sorry.”

It was George’s turn to pat her on the knee again and smiled at her. 

The next day she met the twins in the library after dinner, excusing herself from Ron, Ginny, and Harry.  She thanked Merlin for the fact that Harry got through the day without getting another detention.  They were already sitting at a table in the corner, both scribbling away on parchment.  She joined them, Fred smiling widely at her when she did, and for hours the three of them proceeded to pour over their notes and books.  Finally, they found something that would likely work and set out a plan for development and testing.   The twins refused to let her participate in any testing, and once they knew it was safe and that it was brewed correctly, they gave the Murtlap Essence to Hermione.  She pulled them both into bone-crushing hugs with kisses to their cheeks and as many thanks as she could speak. 

“Anything for you, Hermione.  Always.” Fred whispered in her ear when she hugged him.  She squeezed him a little tighter then. 

Three days later when Harry got another detention and she gave him a bowl to soak his hand in, she knew she was right to trust the twins as she watched the potion relieve his pain.

Chapter Text

The days and months carried on through the term.  Hermione noticed that Dumbledore wasn’t around nearly as much as he used to be.  Harry’s mood always seemed a little agitated and she felt a little helpless when it came to her best friend.  She was also getting increasingly more and more frustrated with the Defence Against the Dark Arts classes.  Truth be told, she was sick of Professor Umbridge in general. 

Umbridge had petitioned the Ministry for more power over Hogwarts and, of course, they had granted her request.  Her rules as High Inquisitor were popping up on the wall outside the Great Hall faster than the students could blink.  News of strange happenings in the muggle world continued coming and Hermione went every day with a constant pit in her stomach worrying for her parents.  Some days, she found the worry for her parents combined with the frustration about the DADA classes and the stress of school in general - her mood was rather irritable too. 

One afternoon, she was working on an essay for one of her classes in the library when she came across a piece of parchment lodged in her book.  Taking the piece and opening it, she read what she had scratched on the piece ‘F&G, practice hexing.  Harry?’; immediately she was brought back to the night in the common room when she talked to the twins for their help with Harry’s detentions.  Remembering the joke that George had made to Fred that led to her thought, she packed her things, grabbed her bags, and rushed off to find Harry. 

He was finally found and Hermione convinced him to go for a walk with her.  That was how they ended up looking out over the water on the bridge.  

“If they aren’t going to make sure we’re ready for whatever is coming, we have to do it ourselves.” She looked at him out of the corner of her eye, hoping he understood.  He looked at her and started shaking his head. 

“You’re out of your mind, Hermione.”

“Why?” She countered. 

“How do you expect me to make sure that we’re prepared?  And sorry to break it to you, but you, me, and Ron will hardly stand up to Voldemort and his followers.”

“You teach us.  You’ve faced him twice, you’re good at defense against the dark arts, you can conjure a Patronus for Merlin’s sake.  You can teach us.  We’ll recruit others too, not just me and Ron.”

“Who exactly do you expect to recruit?  You’re the only two people who don’t think I’m completely batty at this point.” He turned away from her now. 

“Anyone who wants to learn, who wants to be ready.  That’s who we get, Harry.” She said as if it should have been obvious. 

“Did you miss the part where I said no one wants anything to do with me?” he snapped. 

“Don’t you snap at me, Harry Potter.  Now, tell me if you will do this, and I will take care of the rest.”

“Since I don’t think you’ll get anyone actually wanting to do this - fine, I’ll agree.  I can teach you and Ron anytime.” He said with a shake of his head. 

Hermione spoke to a number of Gryffindors as well as students from the other houses she thought might be interested.  She told everyone that might want to join them to show up in Hogsmeade and at least hear them out.  Saturday’s trip to town found a group of students sitting in the small Hog’s Head tavern, all anxiously looking around waiting for Harry and Hermione to arrive.  Just outside the tavern, Hermione was in the middle of giving Harry a pep talk before they pulled the door open and went inside. 

Hermione and Harry stood at the front of the group, sensing the nerves he was feeling over speaking to everyone in the room.  She looked at the group, happy to see some friendly faces that never turned their back on Harry, and also happy to see some that weren’t sure about what he was saying but decided to hear him out anyway.  She locked eyes with Fred as she scanned the room and he winked at her causing her to smile back at him, hoping to hide the blush on her cheeks.  When it was clear Harry wasn’t going to initiate the conversation with the group she took a deep breath and geared herself up. 

“Thank you all for coming.  As I mentioned, no one is obligated to do anything.  The purpose of our little get-together is to talk about what we want to do.  Bad things are coming, and we will be completely unprepared unless we take matters into our own hands.”

“What happened to Cedric?” Seamus interrupted her before she could continue.

She started to say something when she felt Harry’s hand on her arm, “I’m not going to talk about Cedric.  If that’s why you’re here you might as well leave now.” His annoyance was clear, but she also caught him lock eyes with Cho, who was sitting in the front row. 

“Can you really conjure a Patronus?” Luna’s soft voice carried through the uncomfortable silence.

“Yes, he can.  I saw it in third year.” Hermione said. 

“Do you think you could teach us?” Luna asked again.

“I can try.  Look, I’m not a professor, I’m just a kid, but I’ve seen things.  I’ve been put into insane situations and I’ve come out on the other side.  It’s usually been a lot of luck or the help of these two -” he thumbed at Ron and Hermione, “- but together we can work on things.  We can practice.  We deserve a fair fighting chance and the Ministry clearly isn’t going to give us that.  They won’t even admit he’s back.”

“What do you want us to do?” Neville asked.  Hermione smiled, sweet Neville was the first one to volunteer essentially, she couldn’t tell you why exactly that made her as happy as it did, but alas here they were. 

“We get together and practice defending ourselves, Harry can teach us some spells, and we just practice.” Hermione said easily.

There was mumbling between people in the group.  Eventually, all the voices stopped and all eyes were back on Harry and Hermione.  It was Neville that spoke again, “Where does everyone sign?”

Hermione smiled again and pointed to a table where she had set a quill and parchment through the mumbling, “That parchment is enchanted.  No one but those who sign it will be able to read it.  This whole thing has to be a secret, if Umbridge finds out we’ll all end up with one of her horrid detentions.  You sign your name, you’re making a promise to everyone else.” Then she signed her name right at the top and watched as a line formed behind her.  

Hermione tucked herself into a corner to stay out of the way, and Ron and Harry were talking across the room after they signed their names.  She was so lost in thought that she hadn’t noticed Fred had come to stand beside her until he nudged her shoulder with his.  

“Nice speech, Granger.” He smirked at her. 

She blushed at his voice alone, “Thank you.  It seemed to help get the job done.” She nodded her head toward the crown in front of the table. 

“Well, you didn’t need to convince me.  All you had to do was ask.”

“For some reason, I don’t believe you.” she smirked back at him. 

He brought his hand up to his chest in mock pain, “After all we’ve been through.”

She laughed, “Did you know that it was George that gave me the idea?  That night in the common room he joked that I might have summoned you down to practice hexing you both.  I found the note I jotted a couple of days ago and then talked to Harry.” 

“Wish I was the first twin down there that night, then maybe I’d get the credit.” She watched as he licked his lips and tried to not let it affect her. 

“Ah, but girlfriends are more important than credit for a friend’s crazy idea.” She said pointedly hoping to hide her jealousy. 

“That they are,” he laughed, “or at least, that’s what I’ve been told.” Her face fell slightly, and he caught it this time.  “So tell me, Granger, am I allowed to curse George for getting the girl and the credit for your brilliant idea?”

She looked at him confused, “George is dating someone?!” it came out louder than she intended and immediately recoiled.  Her eyes went wide as she scanned the room for the other twin. 

Fred laughed, “Not yet, but he and Ange are dancing around each other, I don’t suspect it will be long until they finally get together.” He laughed looking across the room at George talking to Lee Jordan. 

“Wait a second…” Fred watched as she put everything together, “I thought you and Angelina were dating?”

“No, she’s just a good friend.”

“But you took her to the Yule Ball last year …”

“Yeah, Georgie was too nervous to ask her himself, but also didn’t want anyone else to ask her.  I figured out that night that she quite fancied Georgie as much as he fancied her.”

“I see.  I’m a little relieved then…” the words slipped out in a whisper, that he definitely heard, before she quickly added, “with how close you and I have become I thought you were hiding secret girlfriends from me.” It was a weak cover, they both knew it, but he didn’t bug her about it anymore.  Hermione knew that was out of character for him but she would take it and run. 

Another thought hit her then - George had been giving her knowing looks that night.  He clearly knew she was jealous of the relationship between Fred and Angelina and he never corrected her.  He let her continue down her path of jealousy and pining.  Damn, George, she would get revenge on him someday, maybe a hex or two in their lessons.  Today, she glared at him across the Hog’s Head and when he met her eye and looked beside her at Fred he must have known and his laughter broke out through the small room.  Hermione couldn’t help but chuckle too. 

“I’m glad you’re both joining, Fred.  I’m glad we’ve become better friends.” 

“Me too, Hermione, me too.” he linked their hands together quickly giving her a squeeze before going to get George.  If she had to guess they were going to Zonko’s before they had to return back to Hogwarts.  Her hand still tingled where he’d held it, regardless of how brief it was. 

***

It was Ron’s memory of a conversation from the previous year that led to them using the Room of Requirement for their Dumbledore’s Army meetings.  After the first one, Hermione developed a coin that looked like a galleon that let members know when the next meeting was.  All Harry had to do was change the master coin and all the other coins would warm up and change letting their owners know.  Each member got one and Fred and George were especially impressed when she presented theirs to them. 

Even before their first meeting, Professor Umbridge banned all clubs that weren’t hosted by Hogwarts.  Hermione, and everyone, knew it would be bad for them if they got caught.  That was why she developed the coins.  It let them all know the information they needed to know without bringing a show on. 

So far, the training was going really well, she thought.  Everyone was learning quickly, and it was clear that Harry was a natural when it came to teaching.  Hermione was extremely proud of her best friend.  A highlight for her was when she stupefied Ron, it was made even better when she caught George passing money to Fred.  She knew it was likely because he just wanted to be against Ron but that still meant he bet on her and nothing could take that fact away. 

It was a couple of days later that she officially decided to bury her crush on the handsome twin.  She knew it would never happen between them and even if they did flirt, that was just Fred.  He was charming and flirty by nature, it had nothing to do with her.  She decided to bury her feelings deep down and enjoy the friendship they had formed.  That would be enough.  It had to be. 

The next couple of days were busy and stressful and Hermione was just about done.  She was tired and worried about her school work and for the first time she was not looking forward to the meeting that evening.  Of course, she still went, using the opportunity to relieve a little bit of stress by hexing and practicing a tad harder than normal.  With every spell she threw, Hermione felt every emotion she had poured into the action.  She was careful not to go as hard as to hurt her friends, but it was a little rougher than she would normally throw at them. 

Everyone noticed her actions but no one commented on it and then the meeting was over.  Dumbledore’s Army left quietly and quickly, avoiding the ever-watchful eye of the vile janitor and his wretched cat - who were both determined to catch the group in action.  Hermione hadn’t left with everyone else, instead choosing to enjoy the quiet to herself for a few minutes. 

Fred and George exchanged a look and Fred looked at Hermione who sat with her back against the wall and her face in her hands.  George nodded at Fred and headed back to the Gryffindor common room while Fred walked over and sank down beside Hermione.  He didn’t say anything, just put his arm around her and pulled her closer when she started to cry.  Hermione didn’t fight him and easily let herself be pulled into his comforting embrace.

When her tears stopped she still couldn’t find it in her to pull out of his arms.  After a few more minutes he pulled back, still keeping her cuddled to him, “Anything you want to talk about, love?”

“Now that I’ve cried all over your jumper?” she tried to laugh, but it didn’t work very well. 

“Don’t worry about that,” he shook her off with his hand, “What made you cry in the first place?”

“I don’t know.” Her answer came with a sigh. 

Fred didn’t say anything, just kept looking at her until she continued, “I don’t, honestly.  A multitude of things, I suppose.”

Now she pulled out of his embrace and turned to sit cross-legged and he mimicked her so they were facing each other.  He grabbed her hands and stroked the back of her hands with his thumbs. 

“It’s just all been a lot.  You-Know-Who returning, Cedric dying, everything Harry has been dealing with.  Add to that all our school lessons, Professor Umbridge,” she shivered at the name as she said it, “on the hunt for Merlin knows what, and this morning there were reports of an attack on muggles only a town over from where my parents are.” Fred released one of her hands to softly wipe the tears from her cheeks and she felt herself leaning her face into his touch. 

“I’m sorry, Hermione.  I don’t know what to say.  I’m scared for my parents every day too, especially with them being in the Order, but they’re not muggles.  They know what’s out there.  They can use magic to defend themselves against other magic.  I can’t imagine what you feel when you worry about your parents.  I wish I could help you more.” He looked a little defeated, and Hermione could tell that his words were sincere. 

“You know I was looking forward to having some time to myself after the DA meeting tonight?” 

Fred’s face pale, “I can go…” he went to pull away from her, but she held on tighter. 

“No.  You said you wished you could help.  Well, you are.  This was much better than being alone.  Thank you, Fred.” she leaned forward and kissed his cheek. 

“Anytime.  Day or night.  Anything for you, Hermione.  You’ve become one of my best mates.”

“I just need a break sometimes from being me, you know?  Sometimes I doubt I can handle everything.”

“First of all, never doubt yourself, love.  Second, I understand needing a break sometimes.  I am a twin - Georgie and I have been closer than anyone else for our entire lives.  We have this way of being that we just exist in the same space and sometimes it feels like we’re the same person.  Especially when people can’t tell us apart.  We’re always Fred and George, and I love that don’t get me wrong, but sometimes I want to be just Fred and I know George wants to be just George.  Sometimes I also want to just be a teenager.  I love Georgie, more than myself, and if anything happened to him I don’t know what I would do.”

Hermione pulled him into a tight hug, and he held her even tighter.  He nuzzled his face into her and softly whispered, “You’re amazing, Hermione.  Never doubt that.”

They spent the rest of the night cuddled up and chatting about anything and everything.  Hermione was so grateful and Fred, for just a night, allowed himself to believe they could have something more than friendship.  As the night carried on and it was clear they should get back to the common room, he kissed the top of her head, picked himself up, and offered her his hand to help her up.  They held hands as they walked to the door and when they stepped into the corridor both their hands were missing the pressure of the other.

***

The next day Fred snuck out early to the Owlry with a piece of parchment addressed to his mom and a letter addressed to Remus or Sirius hoping that she would be able to help him with his request and deliver the letter.

Chapter Text

Hermione jumped out of bed on Saturday morning, rushing to get herself ready; she was having breakfast with Ginny before meeting with Harry and Ron in the library.  Once her hair was tamed and she was dressed she grabbed her book bag and left the common room.  For a Saturday morning, the corridors were fairly quiet, except for one platinum blonde Slytherin. 

“Granger.” Malfoy snarled her name. 

“What do you want, Malfoy?” she rolled her eyes at him. 

“We know what you lot are doing.  We’ll catch you eventually and I can’t wait to see you all get one of those detentions Umbridge likes to give.” he sneered at her. 

“I have no idea what you’re on about, Malfoy, why don’t you bugger off and bother someone else?” She shoved past him. 

“You’ll know what I mean when it happens, Mudblood.” he called after her. 

Hermione stopped her walk and cocked her head to the side. 

“Sounds like you’re looking for a good beat down, Malfoy.” Fred’s voice came as Hermione saw him and George round the corner.  She shrugged off Malfoy’s comment, immediately calmed by the twins’ presence, and gave them a warm smile. 

She heard Malfoy grumble something under his breath before she heard his footsteps taking him the other way.  George looked at her tenderly, “You okay, Hermione?”

She looked back at him and smiled, “I’m fine Georgie.”  She looked at Fred who still had a murderous look on his face.  She reached out and grabbed his hand with some pressure, “Freddie, really, I’m okay.  He hardly fazes me anymore.”

It took a minute for her words to sink in, but when they did she saw his face soften and he squeezed her hand back.  She smiled and looked back and forth between the two troublemakers, “Where are you two off to?”

“To work on some new ideas,” Fred said with a mischievous grin.

“Where are you off to?” George asked her. 

“Meeting Ginny for breakfast.”

“Right then, come on, we’ll walk you there.”

“You just came from there…” she said with a questioning tone. 

They looked at each other, chuckled, and turned on their heels to walk in the same direction as her.  She shook her head as she smiled and followed them.  They joked around, George was teasing her about stupefying Ron and how everyone should watch out for her when she gets angry, earning him a playful shove and eliciting a giggle from Fred. 

“Careful, Georgie, she’s clearly feisty with and without magic.”  

His comment earned him a pointed look from his favourite witch, “And you’ll both be right to remember that!” she snarked at the both of them with a grin on her face. 

They reached the Great Hall and Fred dramatically threw his arms up in a ‘ta-da!’ motion at their arrival, “We have arrived at your destination, love.”

She curtsied jokingly, “Thank you, good sirs.”

“Anything for you, Hermione, how many times do we have to tell you that before you believe it.  Besides, can’t let a git like Malfoy get you down.” George smiled and winked at her and her adoration for the twins grew in that moment. 

She went into the hall and the boys turned and for the second time headed off towards the library.  Hermione saw Ginny sitting at the table chatting to Luna and grinned at the both of them.  Since Luna joined Dumbledore’s Army she’s been around their group of friends more and more and Hermione found herself enjoying the friendship that was forming with the odd, free-spirit that was Luna Lovegood.  She sat down in front of her plate and the food appeared almost instantly bringing a growl from her stomach as she dug right into her meal. 

“What kept you this morning, Hermione?” Ginny questioned. 

“I overslept and then had a run-in with Malfoy on my way here.”

“What did he want?” Ginny rolled her eyes, disgust clear in her tone.

“He was going on about how he thinks we’re up to something and he’s going to catch us so we all end up in detention with Umbridge.  He’d just called me a mu-, well you know when Fred and George showed up.”

“Did they give Malfoy a proper beating?”

“No, though Fred looked like he wanted to.”

Ginny laughed at that, so did Luna even though Hermione knew she loathed violence. 

“So Gin, what’s been going on with you?  I feel like it’s been far too long since we’ve had a proper conversation about anything besides the DA.”  Hermione slightly frowned at her friend. 

“Just working through classes and learning from Harry.  He’s been doing that and getting ready for the start of the quidditch season.  I think it’s the only real thing keeping him going at this point.”

“What do you mean?”

“Between schoolwork, everything being written about him in the Daily Prophet, Professor Dumbledore never being around, and teaching the lot of us,” she dropped her voice to a whisper for the last part, “all under Umbridge’s watchful eye, I think he’s having a rough go.  Not that he’ll say as much.  I just think that he’s really looking forward to quidditch.”

Luna piped in with her whimsical voice, “It’s the one place he doesn't have to worry about Voldemo-You-Know-Who.  When is their first match?”

“A week from today,” Ginny answered. 

“I’m meeting him and Ron shortly, I’ll check in on him too,” Hermione reassured her friend, knowing that Ginny harboured a crush on Harry, and could tell that she was worried about him.  Truth be told, Hermione was worried for her friend too, but every time she brought it up he brushed her off, changed the topic, or gotten irritated with her.  Given Ginny’s concern, she knew she’d have to push Harry a little bit harder to open up.  She’ll be damned if she lets him self-destruct because he’s doing too much and there is something she can do to help him. 

Ginny livened up the conversation, “What’s new with you, Hermione?  You’ve been spending an awful lot of time with two identical brothers of mine.” Ginny lifted her eyebrows playfully at her friend. 

“The twins, really?!” Luna cheered up too. 

“Yes, we’ve become fairly close friends,” Hermione answered, knowing her cheeks were red. 

“Oh is that all?” Ginny laughed suggestively.

“Yes, that is all, nosy.” She laughed. 

“Whatever you say.  Careful not to make those heart eyes I’ve seen when you’re around Mum, she’ll have you married to one of them faster than you can say the word wedding.” Ginny laughed.

Hermione felt her blush get deeper and Luna said, “Oh I do love weddings!”

Hermione found herself smiling and laughing with her friends.  She was grateful for the time with her girlfriends.  She didn’t get this kind of time often, spending most of her time with Harry and Ron and now more and more time with Fred and George.  Besides Ginny and Luna most of her friends were male.  Before she knew she was a witch and came to Hogwarts she hadn’t had many friends but she loved the ones she had.  As a quiet child with bookworm tendencies, she sometimes found herself on the receiving end of comments from bullies but never let that stop her from being her and never got between her and her friends.  When one bully got a burst of accidental magic causing a strong shock through his body, everyone became scared of her and avoided her, even her friends.  Now, smiling here with these friends, Hermione knew their bonds would last a lifetime.  She truly valued the friendships she had now more than any of them would probably ever know. 

After a while, she excused herself to meet Harry and Ron.  She made her way to the library and found a table.  She started on some homework while she waited and they showed up about ten minutes later.

“You look awful,” she said to Harry as he sat down across from her and Ron sat down beside her. 

“Gee, thanks.” He mumbled back.

“Nightmares kept him awake last night,” Ron said quietly.

“Shut up, Ron.” Harry snapped. 

“Harry!” Hermione griped back at him. 

“What?  I had a bad dream, so what?”

“You don’t honestly expect us to believe that you’ve only had one.”

Ron answered, “He hasn’t, there have been more.”

Harry shot him a dirty look and Ron looked away sheepishly.

“Harry, you need to talk to us.  We’re your friends.” Hermione admonished. 

“It’s not a big deal.” He shot at her, his voice full of anger.

“What are they about?” Hermione shot back. 

“My parents.” He said quickly. 

“You said his name last night, You-Know-Who.” Ron said quietly, earning him another look. 

“Harry, come on.” Hermione pleaded. 

He was quiet for a moment but then he sighed and said, “It’s like I’m living through moments of his life; like I’m right there with him.  I’ve seen my parents die from his perspective, felt all of his emotions from that moment, and last night it was Cedric.  It’s bad enough that I live with the guilt of not being able to help Cedric in any way, now I know exactly how much joy he got out of the whole thing.”

“You need to tell Dumbledore,” Hermione said, her tone was firm. 

“He’s never here and when he is he doesn’t bother with me.”

“Then tell McGonagall.” 

“No.” He said, “There’s no point.  They’re just dreams, I’ll be fine.” This time his tone let Hermione know that he was done talking about it but remembering her conversation with Ginny she kept going. 

“Harry, please.  This is important.”

“No.  That’s it, now can we move on to why we’re here, please?”

“This conversation isn’t over.” She said as she looked at Ron who looked extremely uncomfortable. 

Harry either didn’t notice Ron’s discomfort or didn’t care, “I want to start working on Patronus charms soon.” Harry lowered his voice.

“Do you really think we’re ready for that, mate?” Ron asked. 

“I think we’re making good progress, it would be good to learn them as soon as possible.”

Now Hermione asked, “When do you want to start?”

“The meeting after next.”

Hermione shook her head, “I think we should wait until after the Holidays.”

“Why?” Ron asked.

“From what we know, the Patronus charm is difficult.  I don’t think it’s smart to start and then break for the holidays.  We should wait and make that our first one after the break.” Hermione reasoned. 

“I guess that makes sense.  Plus we need happy memories to conjure a Patronus, should be loads of those after the holidays.” Ron said, seemingly proud of the point he made.

Hermione shot him a smile, showing him a face of pride as well.  For the third time that day, she was filled with overwhelming gratitude for her friends.  She was lucky for the people she had in her life and she knew without a doubt that she would go to the ends of the earth for any of them. 

They carried on with planning the next meeting of Dumbledore’s Army and Hermione could see Harry had seemed to relax, even if only slightly.  She caught his gaze and gave him a soft smile that he returned.  Once they planned out the next two meetings she suggested he try to contact Sirius, knowing that talking to his godfather always made him feel better and hoping that he would mention the nightmares to him.  He agreed to try but mail in and out of the castle was being monitored so closely it might be difficult. 

Eventually, they all started working on homework and sat in comfortable silence together.  Harry checked the time and excused himself for quidditch practice nodding to Ron that it was time to go.  Ron stuck around for a moment after Harry and said quietly, “I’m worried about him, ‘Mione.” 

“Me too, and I know Ginny is as well.” She looked off in the direction Harry had gone.

“What are we going to do?”

Hermione looked at him sadly, “I don’t know.”  She watched his face fall and he nodded before turning and following after Harry. 

Later that evening Hermione was sitting in front of the fireplace when the boys came back.  Harry came to sit on the sofa beside her and Ron went right upstairs to their dormitory.  Harry sighed as he flopped down onto the sofa and she looked at him out of the corner of her eye before turning her body to face him.  She meant what she said earlier, that the conversation wasn’t over, she was just unsure how to bring it up now.  

“How was quidditch?” That seemed to be a good place to start. 

“Fine, we should have a good season this year.” She could hear the skepticism in his voice, clearly directed at her and now what she had said. 

She looked at him, uncomfortable, when he spoke again, “If you’ve got something to say just come out and say it then.”

“Alright.” She sat up taller in her chair, “You need to tell someone about your nightmares.  There could be more to them than you realize and someone should know.”

“You and Ron know.”

“That’s not what I mean and you know it.  I was thinking about how you described them and I think that -”

He cut her off, “No you don’t think, Hermione.  You don’t think I know how messed up I am, you don’t think about how it feels to be the only one these things keep happening to, you don’t think about everyone saying whatever the bloody hell they want about you and spreading their false narratives just to try to disprove you that the person that killed your parents and tried to kill you has returned to finish the job.  Clearly, you don’t think about anyone but yourself and your own agenda.  I don’t need your help with this, there’s nothing more to it than just nightmares.  You don’t think about what it feels like to be me and what I’ve been through so until you do why don’t you bugger off about how I should handle this.” His voice was full of anger as he shouted at her and turned immediately to go to his dormitory.

Hermione was left sitting to fight off tears as she watched him go.  She couldn’t tell if that went as expected or far worse and that hurt more than she thought it would. 

***

Harry and Hermione barely spoke the rest of the week.  Ron tried to be a peacemaker between the two of them but all his attempts failed.  Even Fred, George, and Ginny tried and were all unsuccessful as both were uninterested in being the first to apologize. 

After a long, tense couple of days, Saturday rolled around and Ginny managed to talk her into going to the quidditch game.  They found seats together with Luna, who wore a giant Lion hat, and watched as both Slytherin and Gryffindor took their places on the pitch.  Harry smiled at Ginny and Luna and his face went to stone when he met Hermione’s gaze.  Fred and George smiled bigger than normal at her when they flew by, bringing a laugh and a ‘ooouuu’ out of Ginny and Luna, and Ron gave them a small wave from his spot as the keeper. 

Ron looked nervous, but overall the team looked good.  The game started and it was clear that Slytherin was going to be ruthless in their tormenting of the younger Weasley brother chanting and taunting him the whole game.  It only got louder and worse when they won points against him.  Gryffindor found themselves down a good amount, and Angelina managed to win a couple of points for the team, and finally, Harry spotted the snitch. 

He took off after it, knowing Draco would be right after him, and the two engaged in an extremely physical battle for the winged ball.  When Harry finally caught it, Fred and George were the first there to celebrate with him.  The girls left their seats to go meet their friends at the bottom of the pitch and they were making their way down the stairs when they heard the yelling.  Immediately they picked up the pace and when they finally got down to the pitch, Madam Hooch was breaking up a fight between George, Harry, and Malfoy while the girls of Gryffindor held Fred back.  Ginny, Hermione, and Ginny made their way up to them and Hermione grabbed Fred’s arm, linked their hands and tried to pull him away from the fight as Ginny went to George and Ron pulled held Harry back.  Malfoy was on the ground bleeding from a couple of cuts to his face and groaning as he held his ribs.  George had a fat lip that was bleeding and Harry already had a black eye forming.  Hermione felt Fred calm down as everyone else seemed to do so as well and she rubbed her thumb along the back of his hand. 

Everyone involved was pulled into Umbridge’s office and the twins and Harry were hit with lifelong bans from quidditch.  Fred and George were talking to Hermione and Angelina about it in the common room that night, ranting about how Malfoy started it and deserved what he got.  Fred was still ranting about him calling Hermione a mudblood the week prior and Angelina mentioned she was surprised that the three girls were able to hold him back.  She ran her hand through George’s hair and Hermione watched him lean into the touch.  She longed to do the same to Fred but worried how he would react.  George and Angelina were practically a couple at this point, she and Fred were just friends; which surprisingly didn’t stop him from leaning his head on her shoulder and falling asleep until George woke him up and dragged him to bed.  Angelina must have seen something in Hermione’s face and winked at the younger girl as she also went to bed. 

***

The weeks went on and two-thirds of the golden trio were still not talking to each other and Ron was struggling with picking sides and trying to rectify the situation.  The last Dumbledore’s Army meeting culminated in Harry and Hermione taking out a lot of their frustrations on each other as they threw harsh hexes at each other.  By the end of it, Hermione had enough and cornered her friend before they left. 

“Look, that night in the common room I was out of line, I shouldn’t have pushed you like I did when I knew you didn’t want to talk about it.  What you said was even more out of line but I’m tired of fighting.  You’re my best friend and this has gone on long enough.  I still believe you need to tell someone what’s happening or you could end up regretting it, but I will understand if you don’t and I won’t try to force you to do anything again.” The words came out quickly and she did her best not to trip over them.

“No, ‘Mione.  You're right, I was so far out of line and I couldn’t bring myself to admit it.  What I said to you wasn’t fair.  I know all the vile things that have been written and said about you, if anyone understands what I'm dealing with, it’s you.  I was just too proud to apologize first, but I am sorry.  More sorry than I can tell you for what I said.”  He pulled her into a tight hug and felt her embrace him just as tightly.  She buried her face in his neck and he could feel the tears on his skin.  They stood there for a few minutes before pulling apart and heading off to dinner. 

“You’re a pain in the arse, Harry Potter.” She smiled at him, a weight off her shoulders that she’d been carrying for far too long. 

***

Hermione had been following the news from the muggle world closely and decided that she would be staying at Hogwarts instead of going home for the holidays.  She was worried about bringing unnecessary attention to her parents and potentially leaving death eaters to their door.  It was about two weeks before the term ended and everyone would be heading home.  She caught up with Fred and George leaving the library one night when George ran off to meet Angelina and Fred walked Hermione back to the common room.   

“Miss Hermione, to what do we owe the pleasure?” He smiled at her. 

“I was just planning how I was going to spend the holidays this year.”

“Any big plans with your parents?” He looked at her as they walked.

“Actually, no.  I’ve decided not to go home this year.  The first time I won’t spend the holidays with my family, but with all the attacks on muggles, I don’t want to bring anyone there that maybe doesn’t know where they live yet.  I’ll be staying here for the holidays.” Fred saw the sad look on her face. 

“Are you sure you can’t go home?  I’m sure they’ll be safe.” His confidence was always staggering to Hermione, the way he went through life with such optimism and a carefree attitude. 

“Yes, I’m sure.  I’ll be okay here.”

Seeing that there was clearly no changing her mind about visiting her parents, he said, “Absolutely not.  You’ll spend the holidays with us.  It will be great, Weasley Christmases are something to see!” He winked and squeezed her hand before dropping it almost immediately. 

“Are you sure?  I don’t want to impose.”  

“Mum would go batty if she found out you were staying here and we just left you alone.  Harry’s coming as well, and there were rumours about Charlie making an appearance.  At least that’s what he said when he visited in the summer.” He ran a hand through his hair and Hermione felt her breath hitch as she watched him. 

“Only if you’re sure, and that everyone is okay with it.”

“Anyone who’s not okay with it, I’ll personally speak to.” He said politely while grinning mischievously.

“Promise me you’ll make sure it’s okay with your Mum before I just show up, please?” She laughed. 

He rolled his eyes playfully, “Fine if you insist, but I guarantee you it will be more than fine.”

When they got back to the common room, Fred convinced her to play a game of chess with him and she only agreed if they could use her muggle set.  They went one and one with Fred just barely beating her in the third game bringing cries that she would beat him next time.  George had come back and gone to bed, while Hermione and Fred were still tucked into the corner when they heard screaming from upstairs and watched as Ron dragged Harry down the stairs.  Hermione saw that he was drenched in sweat and mumbling incoherently.

Ron shouted that he was taking Harry to Dumbledore’s office and the commotion had woken more of the Gryffindor students from their slumber and George and Ginny met Fred and Hermione in the common room.  They began chatting to each other, as the girls shared a look.  Hermione knew that her friend had another nightmare, but she didn’t know if Ginny knew about them so she kept her mouth shut and speculated with the Weasley siblings that remained on what could be going on.  Ten minutes had passed when Professor McGonagall came through the common room and asked that the Weasleys followed her quickly. 

“Hermione comes too.” Fred spoke when he noticed the look on McGonagall’s face was not a positive one and he felt his stomach drop.

“Mr. Weasley, I need just the family, please hurry now.”

“Hermione is practically family.” Ginny said as George said, “She comes too.”

Finally, Professor McGonagall relented, which should have been the second indication that something was seriously wrong, but they were all too focused on following the Professor to truly notice.  They rushed through the corridors of the school and into Professor Dumbledore’s office where Harry and Ron were.  Ron’s face was blank and pale as Harry and Dumbledore were involved in a tense conversation, more speaking from Dumbledore while Harry just sat there with a blank expression on his also pale face.  Hermione noticed a portrait was missing and when it returned a few minutes later Dumbledore went over to it as it whispered in his ear.  They all watched as his face fell.  Hermione slipped her hand into Fred’s and held it tightly. 

“Professor McGonagall, please take the Weasleys back to their dormitories to pack their bags.  They’ll be leaving by floo in ten minutes.  Miss Granger may leave with them, Harry will follow along shortly.” Almost on queue Professor Snape burst through the door, grabbed Harry by the collar of his pyjamas and led him out the door he came in through.  Hermione swore it happened so fast she could have blinked and missed the whole thing.  She held onto Fred’s hand tightly as Ron turned and she saw the tears on his cheeks as he said, “Dad’s been attacked.”

Professor McGonagall hurried them out of the office and within ten minutes they were back with their bags.  Professor Dumbledore instructed them to use the Floo in his office to go to St. Mungo’s where Molly was awaiting their arrival.  One by one they went through to the hospital.  Fred went second to last, only leaving Hermione and she was loathed to let his hand go even for a moment.  She followed him through the floo and was met with seven Weasley family members waiting for her in the Floo room of the hospital, only missing the patriarch and the brother that turned his back on them.  Immediately going to Fred’s side and linking their hands again, they all went to the waiting room, expecting a long night ahead of them.  Charlie held back, giving Hermione a quick kiss to the cheek and saying “Regardless of the circumstances, it’s good to see you, love.” and adding in a low whisper, “Glad you two finally sorted your shit out.” She didn’t think Fred heard, but sincerely hoped he didn’t.

They found seats in the waiting room and watched as healers ran in and out of Arthur’s room.  Bill and Charlie sat off on one side together, Molly sat with Ron and Ginny on either side of her holding their hands, Hermione sat beside Fred still holding his hand, and noticed that he was also holding George’s who sat on the other side of him.  Hermione saw the head healer come out of the room, and the room went so silent you could hear a pin drop. 

Chapter Text

If someone had asked Hermione that morning what she thought the day would bring she would tell them that it would be like any other day.  Turns out she reconciled her spat with her best friend and was invited home for Christmas by the very boy she harboured feelings for.  By those counts, it should have been a great day.  And it was until it wasn’t.  Although, given the time she supposed that it was long into the morning of a new day and this day had her holding Fred on the floor of St. Mungo’s as he sobbed in her arms and she opened her embrace to bring George in too as they all cried together.  As they fell to the floor when the healer spoke, Hermione noticed that Charlie and Bill immediately went to the others; Charlie taking Molly and Ginny in his big arms and Bill holding Ron tight to him. 

When the Daily Prophet came out the next day it would say how Arthur Weasley, Ministry Employee, was attacked in the very late hours of the previous evening at the Ministry itself.  The paper would detail everything the Ministry was doing to determine what happened and how it happened.  It would never report that Arthur Weasley was attacked by a snake that belonged to Voldemort, a snake whose venom was enchanted with dark magic that made it appear that the victim would be fine and would be able to recover.  Dark magic that gave hope and then took it away right when the family thought they were in the clear as it reacted with the magical healing remedies and killed the victim when they seemed on the mend.  The Weasley family would know this, because Harry’s mind was linked to Voldemort and he had a nightmare about the attack but couldn’t do anything to stop it and because the healer had only ever heard about this kind of dark magic being used once before; but no one else would, lest they believe the words of the disgraced Harry Potter and a healer who heard a story. 

After a few moments in her arms with his twin, George broke away from Fred and Hermione and pulled Ginny out of Charlie’s arms and into his own embrace.  A young healer came over and informed the group that they had set up a room down the hall for them to use as they needed.  Hermione struggled to get to her feet trying to pull Fred up with her and move them to the room; she noticed George had also pulled Ginny up and Charlie scooped his mum up in his big arms; Bill and Ron were both on their feet leaning on each other heavily enough that Hermione wasn’t sure how they hadn’t toppled over.  They found the room was quiet and there were sofas on each wall.  If Hermione had to guess, she would say that there were a couple of extra ones transfigured in the room to accommodate the large family.  Eventually, Professor McGonagall ushered a very pale Harry into the room and Hermione watched him hesitate between going to Ron or Ginny first, eventually deciding that Ron should be his first stop.  Upon seeing his face and the broken look on both of them, Hermione left Fred to George for a moment and went to hold her two best friends. 

Professor McGonagall was speaking softly with Molly, holding tight to her friend as Molly explained what had happened with Arthur earlier that night.

“Can you get word to Remus?” They heard Molly ask Minerva and watched as Minerva nodded softly and excused herself for a few moments. 

When she returned, she let the group know that Remus should know momentarily, and gave a look that meant she knew the rest of the Order would know as well.  She went around the room, hugging each of the students that she currently taught or had once taught whispering her condolences to them personally.  She had known Arthur for many years and cared deeply for him, Molly, and all their children.  It also wasn’t lost on the professor how as much as Fred and George naturally gravitated to each other, the elder twin was also gravitating to Hermione.  Harry had eventually made his way to Ginny who was now huddled in the corner with Ron and Harry when the door opened again and Remus and Tonks walked through with a dog beside them.  How they snuck the dog into the hospital they would never tell, but he was there and went over to where Harry was sitting and put a paw up on Ron’s leg.  

Minerva filled them in with the information that she had received from Molly so Molly didn’t have to go over everything again and her friend shot her an appreciative look.  The healer that first delivered the news came into the room, “I know this is difficult for you all, but you can see him if you’d like.” Molly’s eyes widened and she immediately nodded, “It’s not an overly huge room, but the family should fit if you’d all like to go together.” 

All the Weasleys stood in that moment, Fred’s firm hold on Hermione’s hand pulled her up too, and they followed the healer through the door.  Ginny tried to pull Harry along with them too but he had his feet firmly planted where he was and insisted that they go without him.  He ignored the look of hurt that crossed both her face and Ron’s as they turned and followed the others out.  Remus, Tonks, and Minerva left the room, with Remus saying, “We’ll stand right outside.” to the black dog. 

When the door clicked shut, Sirius’ form changed back into his human form and he pulled Harry in tight as the boy sobbed in his arms, “It’s my fault.  It’s all my fault.” he kept repeating as if it was a new mantra in between the cries. 

“Nonsense.  It’s no one’s fault but Voldemort’s.”

“It’s my fault.  I saw the whole thing happen.  I should have gotten help sooner, I should have known, I should have-”

Sirius cut him off before he could continue, “Enough.  There is nothing you could have done to change this.”

“I was having nightmares, Sirius.  I had one tonight, I saw the whole thing in my nightmare, only to find out that Voldemort was putting those into my head because I can’t keep him out.  If I had been better maybe I could have done something, maybe I could have known sooner and warned them or recognized what it was quicker; recognized that it wasn’t a nightmare and that it was actually real.  Maybe if I did that he would still be alive.  I should have told someone about my nightmares like Hermione said weeks ago.” his voice was loud but Sirius was sure that Remus had put silencing charms on the room so no one would hear their conversation.  

“Listen to me.  It wouldn’t have changed anything.”

“I should have done more.  I should have told someone sooner.  I should have worked harder to get people to believe he was truly back.” and then he just started sobbing harder, his body wracking against his godfather until he cried himself out and fell asleep. 

*** 

While Harry stayed behind with Sirius and the others, the Weasley family followed the Healer, whose name they learned was Oliver, to room 93 where Arthur was, “I will let you know that we have removed all machines and magical healing devices to make it less, intimidating for a lack of better words, and if you need anything please hit this button-” he handed a device to Bill, indicating the button he meant, “and someone will be right in.  Take as much time as you need now, but we will have to move him in a couple of hours.  As I said, there should be enough room for everyone to all go in at once, or if you want to take turns you’re welcome to do that as well.  And just know, I'm terribly sorry for your loss.”

The group nodded, speaking no words, and when he turned and rounded the corner, Molly wiped the tears from her face before she spoke, “What should we do?” her voice was low, broken. 

“What do you mean, Mum?” Bill asked as he held her hand tightly. 

“Do we all want to go in together, or do we want to go in alone?” Ginny answered before Molly could.

There was an uncomfortable silence as the group looked around at each other, until Charlie spoke, “I know I want to say my own goodbye.  So maybe we all go in together and then individually or go individually and then all together?”

“Individually and then all together.  We should all be together at the end.” Molly said, her voice firm through the tears and everyone nodded not wanting to disagree with their mum, especially tonight, “Who wants to go first?” Molly looked around the group.  

“I’ll go,” Bill said sheepishly.

Everyone else sat in chairs that were set up outside the room.  Hermione took this opportunity to ask if anyone would like anything, she was going to get drinks or something to eat if anyone needed them.  There was another uncomfortable silence before Ginny asked for something to drink and soon after the others followed.  “I’ll be back in a few moments.”

“I’ll come with you,” Fred said quickly, causing the group to look around between each other but not say anything. 

“You don’t have to, Freddie.”

“You'll need help bringing everything back.” He knew that she could shrink everything to make things easier to carry, but she knew that if he was offering and being this firm then he really wanted to go and she wasn’t going to fight him too hard on it. 

He’d yet to let go of her hand, and as soon as they got out of the eyesight of his family he just about fell to the floor pulling Hermione down with him.  Her heart broke for him as she wrapped him up again in her arms, and brought a hand to the nape of his neck as the other rubbed up and down his back. 

“I’m so sorry, Fred, I’m so sorry.” She kept saying as his tears soaked through the shoulder of her shirt.  He readjusted his body and his cheek was pressed against hers as his forehead was now resting on her shoulder.  She pulled away and pressed a soft kiss to his cheek burying her face in his neck as she allowed herself to cry with him.  

He seemed to cry himself out as he pulled away from her, “I’m sorry Hermione.”

“What on earth are you apologizing for?” She looked a little bewildered. 

“I shouldn’t, I don’t know, drag you down with me.” He motioned around them to the floor.

“Fred, I’m not going anywhere, I’m here for whatever you need.  You and your family.” She brought a hand up to his cheek, wiping a tear away in a similar fashion to how he had for her all those weeks ago. 

They continued to sit there for a few minutes and then headed to get the drinks and food and returned to the family.  They noticed Bill was still in the room with Arthur, and Hermione passed out what they’d gotten for everyone.  When she got to Molly, she pulled the Weasley matriarch into a hug and the tears began again between the two and Ginny couldn’t help herself but join in the hug with her mom and one of her closest friends. 

The door opened and Bill walked out and right into Charlie’s open arms and Ginny stood up, silently asking her Mum if it was okay for her to go next.  Molly nodded and Ginny went into the room, tears already falling before she even had a hand on the door handle. 

Ron breathed a heavy sigh from his seat, “How am I supposed to go in alone?  I can’t do it.  I just, I can’t-” he choked the words out.  

Knowing Fred was firmly seated beside George and okay for the moment, Hermione went over to her friend and kneeled in front of him, “I can go with you.  I can put a charm on my ears so I can’t hear anything you’re saying but I’ll be right there with you.” She offered as she looked to Molly for her approval as well.  She knew from the look in Molly’s eyes that she was okay with it.  Charlie and Bill were standing beside Ron’s chair, and Hermione felt Charlie’s strong hand squeeze her shoulder. 

She looked around, “I’m here for anyone who needs it.  The offer is for anyone.  I won’t listen, just offer support.  Whatever you all need, I’m here for you.” 

“Thanks, ‘Mione.” Ron sniffled as he wiped his nose with his sleeve. 

Ten minutes later, Ginny re-emerged from the room and right into Charlie’s open arms.  Hermione noticed that Charlie seemed to be the one that was trying to hold his family together and also the one that they all naturally gravitated to when they needed someone to hold them together.  She made a mental note to check on him after, the way he was doing for the rest of them.  She was trying to make sure everyone was looked after, but couldn’t deny the fact that her heart kept pulling her to Fred.  

George stood to go in next, and Hermione saw the pain flash across Fred’s face as quickly as it was gone.  Hermione pulled Ron up and went back to the couch where Fred was, sandwiching herself between the two brothers.  Fred immediately laced their fingers together and said, “Never thought the first serious thing I’d do without George would be saying goodbye to Dad.  We’ve never done anything this serious alone.” Hermione was having trouble telling if Fred was worried about going alone, sad that George went without him, or both.  She settled on both.  

“Offer stands for you too.” She whispered to him. 

“Thank you.”

Bill turned to look at Molly, “Mum, do you need anything?”

“No, dear.  Thank you.” She was looking out the window and answered without turning her head.

“Then I’m going to go fill the others in on what we’re doing.  I’ll let them know we’ll meet them at Grimmauld and then I’m going to send an owl to Fleur, she’s visiting her family in France before the holidays so she can be here for Christmas.” He kissed his Mum’s cheek as he walked by, “I’ll be back shortly.”

Bill had been gone for five minutes when Remus rounded the corner and Molly rose to meet him.  They whispered back and forth between each other for a minute before Remus gave Molly a hug and stepped forward toward the family, “The others, and myself, are going to Grimmauld Place. Minerva said Professor Dumbledore excused you all from your exams for now.  You’ll be able to write them at a later date and you’re not expected back at school until after Holiday break.  Neville and Angelina will gather anything you may have missed when you were packing, just send an owl to Professor McGonagall with anything you need and she’ll ensure it’s gotten.” 

He looked around before continuing, “Tonks and myself are going to the Burrow to get things from there so please let me know what you need from there and I will make sure it gets to Grimmauld, holidays will be spent there this year.  I can’t tell you how terribly sorry I am for your loss, and I’m here for anyone who needs it.  Day or night.” 

The door opened then, and George followed the pattern of going right into Charlie’s waiting arms.  Fred stood next, ready to follow behind George, and looked to Hermione to go with him.  She let go of Ron as Ginny came to sit beside him as Harry stepped into the hallway and made his way over to the same couch sitting between the two youngest Weasleys.  Fred pulled Hermione in close to him before he opened the door, whispering in her ear so no one could hear, “you don’t have to do anything to your ears.  I’m not worried about you hearing what I say.”

“Are you sure?” he just nodded and opened the door for them to both step through.  Hermione closed the door softly behind them, and she heard Fred’s breath hitch as he took in the room.  

“I’ll stand here,” she started and he just shook his head, “Okay.” she nodded and followed him to the side of the bed. 

If she didn’t know any better, Arthur could have been sleeping, he looked so peaceful.  She was fairly certain that they had performed some disillusionment charms on him to hide his wounds from the attack.  Fred stood beside the bed, and Hermione pulled the chair up for him to sit down as she stood beside him.  She wanted to give him privacy, she knew she should, but he started talking softly before she could. 

“Hi Dad,” the tears had started again, “I’m not really sure what to say here.  I’ve not ever had to do this before and I never thought I’d have to do it at this point in my life.  I need you, Dad.  And now you’re gone and I don’t know what to do.  You were supposed to be here for all of it.  You were supposed to give me advice when I wanted to get married and give me advice when I have kids.  How am I supposed to know what to do now?  Who am I supposed to ask when I have questions or need advice or just need a father/son chat?  You were supposed to be here; how did this happen, Dad?” He let his head fall, his voice a mixture of sadness and anger.  Hermione knew the anger was at the world and not his father and she squeezed his shoulder.  

“I don’t know how to say goodbye to you.  There are so many things I know you still had to teach me, to teach all of us, and I’m just supposed to accept that I’ll never get those lessons?  I’m supposed to say goodbye to you when you’ve been my hero since the moment I was born?  I love you, Dad.  I know I didn’t say it as often as I should have, but I know you knew that I did.  I wish I said it more.  I’m sorry I tormented you with my pranks all these years.  I’m rambling, I’m sorry.  I just feel like I have so much to say and can’t find all the words I want.  I love you, Dad.  I’ll make sure we all take care of Mum.  It feels strange talking to you like this, it feels like you could wake up at any second and I wish you would.  I don’t know what we’re going to do.  I already miss you already, and I’ll spend every day of my life trying to make you proud.” And then he went silent and just sat there before he looked up at Hermione. 

She looked back with a silent question in her eyes and he nodded slightly, “Hi Mr. Weasley.  Thank you for always treating me like another daughter.  I always loved our conversations about muggle things, it made me feel more at home, especially how you always lit up through our chats.  I’m sorry I didn’t get to show you more and I’m sorry that there are so many things that you had wanted to see but never had the chance.  Thank you for giving me some of my best friends.  I’ll make sure I’m always here for them, the same way you were, the way you taught us to be there for each other.” she reached her hand out and put it over Arthur’s, “We’ll love you and miss you always, Mr. Weasley.”

They sat in silence for a few more minutes and then Fred stood, and said “I’ll be back soon, Dad.  I love you.” and they left the room, Hermione releasing Fred’s hand to go to Charlie as Ron stood and walked over before she had the chance to walk away from the door.  With a reassuring squeeze from Hermione, Ron opened it and they stepped inside.  Hermione looked at Ron, “Give me a moment to muffle my ears.” 

He shook her head, “You don’t have to.”

She nodded and after sensing Ron’s discomfort, she spoke, “Hi again, Mr. Weasley.  Fulfilling my promise already of being here for everyone with anything they need.  Ron asked me to be here with him too.” She smiled sadly.

Ron turned back from her to look at his dad, there was a sheet up to his chest and his arms were at his side, “Hi Dad.  What in the bloody hell are we supposed to do without you?  Sorry, I know, language, but honestly Dad, I’m a little lost right now.  I have so much to say to you, but I also don’t want to because then it feels final.  Then it becomes real and I’m not ready for that yet.  I love you.” He stopped there, and Hermione was proud of him.  He began mumbling a few things to his father, whispering things to him that Hermione couldn’t hear.  She knew he wasn’t doing it to hide his words from her and only because that was all he could manage at the time.  

They were in the room for about ten minutes before Ron left and practically sprinted to Charlie as Hermione rejoined Fred and George on the couch.  Charlie waited until Ron pulled away on his own and then indicated that he will be going next, and briefly looked to Hermione and she looked back as she questioned if he wanted her to go with him or not with her eyes.  He shook his head but also asked her to join him for a moment before he went in.  She got up again and walked over, before being pulled into his arms in the tightest hug she’d ever gotten.  His muscular arms wrapping around her as he whispered, “Thank you.  You’ve made a huge difference here tonight.” and then he kissed the top of her head and went in, motioning for his Mum to join him.  

He re-emerged shortly after leaving Molly on her own with Arthur.  The morning carried on and Molly was in the room for at least an hour on her own when she opened the door wide for everyone to join her.  They all stood, and for this Harry joined them too.  They formed a semi-circle around the bed and the room was silent.  As they stood with their hands joined, sunlight poured through the window in the room, and a weasel jumped up on the windowsill.  George was the first to notice the red-furred creature and motioned to everyone else.

Harry silently asked Molly if he could say something and she nodded.  He took a deep breath and said, “When I first met Sirius and helped him escape Hogwarts, we spoke about my parents.  His words have stayed with me since then and they brought me comfort so I’d like to share them if that’s okay?” Everyone was watching him, “He said, ‘the ones who love us never really leave us, you can always find them in here.” he released Ginny’s hand to put his palm over his heart, “your dad will always be with all of us.”

As soon as he finished speaking, the weasel on the window sill let out a low whistle as it twirled around in its spot.  For the first time all day, Molly smiled, and until her very last day she would swear the little animal winked at her. 

***

The Weasley family and company left the hospital in the early afternoon, after the healers came to move Arthur from the room, to go back to Grimmauld Place.  Remus, Tonks, and Sirius had lunch ready for when they arrived and after they quickly ate all the Weasley kids plus Harry and Hermione retreated up to the room Harry was sharing with Ron.  That was the biggest room in the house, besides Sirius’, and with a couple of quick wand movements, Hermione and Charlie moved the beds to the side of the room, opening the floor and they all sat down together.  It doesn’t take long for the events of the morning and being awake all night to catch up with them and they all rearrange themselves on the floor so they’re laying down, and moments later they were all fast asleep. 

Molly came up shortly after, and when she opened the door tears immediately sprang to her eyes again.  Charlie had Ginny nestled in close to him while she held Harry’s hand.  Bill and Ron were clutching each other’s arms and Ron’s other hand was on George’s forearm.  Fred was wrapped tightly around Hermione clutching her back to his chest while her one hand was on George’s shoulder and one of Fred’s hands was on George’s shoulder beside Hermione’s and his head rested on his other extended arm and that hand was settled on Bill’s leg.  Molly wiped her cheek and closed the door quietly to let the children sleep. 

Bill was the first to wake, the sun had gone down and the house was quiet.  He wasn’t sure if someone had put a silencing charm to let them sleep or if maybe everyone was out but he gently disentangled himself from his siblings and went down to see his Mum.  Kreacher gave him a nasty look before tucking himself into a closet mumbling things under his breath as he shut the door.  Bill got to the kitchen and found his mum sitting at the table looking over family photo albums.  She levitated a tea to him silently as he sat down beside her.  Over the next hour and a bit, one-by-one the others joined.

Upstairs, George woke and noticed everyone but himself, Fred, and Hermione were already awake and had left the room.  Hermione was curled into Fred, her face tucked into his chest, but one of her hands was behind her back at an awkward angle holding onto George’s sleeve tightly.  He released her grip on him and she brought her hand back over her body and it found Fred’s.  George noticed that Fred sighed contentedly as he tightened his grip around the little witch.  He got himself up and left the room, leaving the two of them still sound asleep on the floor.  Hermione’s eyes fluttered open and all she saw was the front of Fred’s shirt.  She swore when she fell asleep she was in a much different position but she was much happier in this one.  She couldn’t bring herself to admit that she was awake or pull away from him, so she snuggled back in and closed her eyes.  She wasn’t sure how long she stayed there, listening to his soft breathing but eventually he started to stir.  Hermione knew he was awake when he pulled her in even closer than she already was, and she pulled her head back to look at him and leaned up to press a kiss to his cheek, the corner of her mouth softly brushing the corner of his.  

“You’re amazing, Hermione.” he breathed the words as he buried his face in her curls, “I couldn’t have made it through today without you.  None of us could have.”

“I wish you weren’t going through this.  I wish I could take all the pain away.  I wish I had never turned in my time-turner.  I wish I could help you more.”

“You’re helping me, you’re helping all of us, more than you realize.”

“Anything you need, I promise.”

They untangled themselves from each other and slowly rose and made their way downstairs.  Once they joined Molly looked like she had geared herself up for another difficult conversation, which is why when she detailed the funeral they would hold for Arthur no one said a word until she was done.

A couple of days later, they were in a field north of the Burrow dressed all in black to lay their patriarch to rest.  The Order was there, to ensure that if anything happened they could get the Weasleys out.  It was a quiet day, the wind was cold and light snow had begun to fall.  As they all said their final goodbyes, there were tears and a couple of sad laughs through the stories they shared.  They were all a little weary being in such a big group and as exposed as they were so they kept it as short as possible while still feeling the sense of closure that they needed.  As they turned to leave, Molly caught a glimpse of red fur flashing through the trees and a low whistle rang out through the field.

***

Christmas came round a week later, and it was a somber day throughout Grimmauld Place.  Molly still wasn’t ready to go home to the burrow, so they kept their plans to be at Grimmauld.  Fleur had joined them and Molly’s attitude toward her was still just as cold though Fleur was determined to do anything she could for Molly and the rest of the family.  When Christmas morning came they all sauntered downstairs, Hermione had been staying in Fred and George’s room at Fred’s request.  She had agreed, knowing that Harry and Ron were in her room with Ginny anyway.  

They were all in the living room when Hermione remembered something and rushed up the stairs coming back down with her arms full of gifts.  It was a quiet morning and they passed out their gifts.  They snacked on cookies and made sure that there was an empty chair in the room for Arthur.  Dinner was the liveliest the family had been since that morning and things seemed to be going well until Ron said something, Ginny snapped at him throwing harsh words his way and going to her room, and Hermione saw George flinch slightly at the whole thing.  Fred squeezed her hand under the table, she had noticed it has become their thing whenever they needed to ground themselves or thought the other needed to be grounded they would grab hands and squeeze softly.  

Harry excused himself, taking off after Ginny hoping to talk her down from her anger.  He didn’t even know what Ron had said to set her off.  Ron was a bright red at the table and Charlie just patted him on the shoulder and cleared his throat, “I was going to tell everyone at the end of dinner, but I’ll tell Ginny and Harry after, I’ve spoken to the reserve and they know everything that’s happened.  I will be taking some time away, still consulting when they need me, but I will be moving home for a while.  I’m needed more here than there and they fully support me.  They also send their condolences and love.” He looked at his Mum. 

Molly smiled at her second eldest son, “Thank you, Charlie.” 

“Charlie?” Hermione spoke up quietly, causing him to look at her, “Can I get a minute with you?” she said and nodded to the hallway.

“Of course, love.” and she followed him out. 

When they were alone and tucked into a spare room on the main floor and he looked at her with worry, “Everything okay, Hermione?”

“As it can be.  But I wanted to ask you that.  It’s not lost on me that you were the one taking care of everyone that morning and now you’re moving home.  I just wanted to check-in and take care of you the way you’re taking care of everyone else.  Someone needs to make sure you’re okay too.” The words rushed out of her mouth and when she finished she threw her arms around him.  If anyone saw the scene they’d likely have laughed; tiny Hermione wrapping Charlie Weasley and all his muscles in a comforting hug. 

It was then that he seemed to falter and finally let out everything he was feeling, “I’m the protector and I’ll make sure everyone else is okay first.  I’ll be okay, I promise.  I’m used to dealing with things on my own once I know everyone else is taken care of.”

“You’re not alone, Charlie.  You never have been.  You come to me anytime you need anything.  Someone has to take care of you too.” She squeezed as much as she could with her little arms around his big body. 

“Don’t think I haven’t noticed everything you’re doing for this family.  Make sure you take care of yourself too.” 

“We’re very similar, Charlie.” She said quietly. 

“Well, if you need anything, you know where to find me.” he kissed the top of her head. 

“Thanks, Charlie.  I’ll be okay once I know you’re all okay.  I’m worried about you all, especially Fred,” She dropped her voice to a whisper and looked in the direction of the stairs, “He’s not so much as let me out of his sight since it happened, and I don’t mind, I’ll always be that person for him, for all of you.  But I just wish I knew how better to help.” She looked dejected. 

“You’re already helping, Hermione.  Don’t forget that.  But also don’t let him use you beyond what you can handle.  He can lean on George or any of us.”

“I don’t mind.” She said quickly. 

“You care for him,” Charlie said, accusingly but in a friendly way.

“I care for you all.”

“For some reason, I don’t think it’s the same.” He winked at her, “Don’t worry, I won’t tell.  And I meant what I said.  Take time for yourself if you need it.  He’ll understand and he’ll be okay.”

“Thanks, Charlie.”

“Thank you, Hermione.”

Chapter Text

The time had come for the students to return to Hogwarts.  The holidays were over, the grieving was not, but it was time to return to school.  The last person Hermione said goodbye to before her and the rest of them returned to Hogwarts was Charlie, he made her promise to keep in touch and she instantly agreed.  Charlie had decided to move home for a while, having come up with a plan with the reservation to be available for one week a month to return to Romania and check-in and while he was back at the Burrow he would do more behind the scenes things to help with that end of it.  He was grateful that he worked with kind people who would allow him to do this while his family needed him and he was still able to continue the work he loved to do.  Over the rest of the holiday break, he and Hermione took turns being the caretakers of the rest of them, giving them support and comfort when they needed it. 

Eventually, it hit the point where he needed someone to be there, and he felt bad being one more person that Hermione needed to look after but she had welcomed him with open arms and allowed him to let it all out.  He returned the favour later that day when he found her crying softly in front of the fireplace.  She told him that she didn’t want to burden the others and felt it best to let her emotions out when hidden away from them, even Fred, which was a comment Charlie caught but didn’t acknowledge.  He knew that through this they had formed a friendship that would last a lifetime; no matter how long or short that lifetime may be.  The friendship she was forming with the twins and the ones she already had with Ron and Ginny reminded him of his friendship with Tonks.  He knew with friendships like that they could get through anything.   

Ron hadn’t really left his room since Christmas day, not speaking to anyone except Molly when she would come in to check on him.  They really only saw him when dinner came around.  On New Year's Eve, Hermione and Harry went upstairs and spent the afternoon with their friend while the rest of the family spent the afternoon downstairs, those in the Order having a meeting in the kitchen, and Ginny was in her room taking a nap.  Ron was quiet when they first came into the room and the three of them just sat in complete silence.  It was about an hour later before they started speaking, and it all went from there; from tears to laughs and everything in between.

“I’m just not sure what our family looks like without, Dad.” Ron finally said.  

“I can’t imagine what you’re going through, Ron.” Hermione reached to put her hand on his shoulder.

He reached up and covered her hand with his and she reached out to Harry, the three of them coming to a group hug. 

“We’re here for whatever you need, mate,” Harry said quietly, afraid if he spoke any higher he would lose his composure.  Hermione squeezed his hand, knowing the guilt he was feeling over the whole situation.  

“Having you both here has been good.” Ron whispered, “It would have been even harder without you both.”

That brought Hermione to tears as Ron wasn’t known for his emotional range, acknowledging his emotions and acting on them, and allowing his friends to help him through.  They took their turns crying with each other, reveling in the moments they had of just the three of them.  Hermione thought it ironic, given their history of chaos, she always felt a strong sense of safety when she was with her two best friends.  Fred and George were quickly becoming two more people that she felt that sense of safety with and even through the grief she felt for the Weasley family and for Arthur, the immense gratitude she felt for having these incredible people in her life was staggering at moments.  It also made her all the more terrified for what she stood to lose in the impending war.    

Molly had struggled through the holidays, occasionally calling Arthur’s name before remembering and then pulling herself away from the family for a couple of moments.  Charlie had moved back into the Burrow, even though they were all still at Grimmauld Place, and the weeks that he had to return to Romania he and Bill had arranged for Bill to stay instead to ensure that Molly wouldn’t be alone.  There was some resistance from their Mum to allow the kids to go back to school, not wanting anyone to be away from home for that long but the eldest Weasley boys had convinced her that they would be safe within Hogwarts, and so they were off to school.  Before everyone left, Bill took the opportunity to pop over to his childhood home and remove the spoon with his father’s face on it from where it had been stuck on ‘Mortal Peril’.  He didn’t want his Mum to have to do it or see where it was stuck.  

It was then that Bill had the idea to create another clock, knowing how his dad had done it, for the members of the Order.  It was his hope that this would allow them to have quicker access to the members, and he would include the rest of his family and Harry and Hermione.  It didn’t take him long and once it was complete he popped back over to Grimmauld and hung it in the kitchen.  That was the best place for it and there were a lot of spoons.  He covered it in a charm that allowed only the members that were on it to see it unless someone was in ‘mortal peril’ or ‘lost’ then it would be visible to all.  He had also seen the coins that Hermione had made and asked her for extras for the rest of the order which he then tied into the clock so if anyone was in those two spaces, their coins would heat up and change as well so no matter where they were they would know. 

When they returned to Hogwarts, Professor McGonagall met them and pulled the lot of them into her office, “Again, I’m so very sorry for your loss.  Please let me know if I can do anything to help you in any way.”  She then looked at Harry, “Harry, your lessons with Professor Snape will reconvene starting tomorrow evening and it is important that you meet at least three times a week moving forward.  As for the lot of you, your final exams will be held Saturday next and Sunday the following week.” With that, she gave them a look that let her know they were dismissed and they turned and left.

Hermione noticed that Fred was still following close to her, George close to him.  Ginny and Ron were both following tight to Harry and the two exchanged a pointed look.  Ron immediately went up to his dormitory and crawled into bed, not talking to anyone else; whereas, Hermione and the others stayed in the common room quietly discussing the next meeting of the DA and Harry changed the coin to let others know it was coming up.  He had just changed the coin and put it away when Angelina burst through the doors and George stood up opening his arms to her.  She whispered her apologies and how she wished she had been able to get away to be with him and he assured her it was okay and that he understood.  She made her rounds to the rest of them, giving Fred a tight squeeze. 

“Harry and Hermione were lifesavers.  Between Hermione and Charlie, we were never far from a shoulder to cry on.” Fred’s voice broke through the room.

When Angelina reached the younger witch she gave her probably the tightest hug, besides the one she had given George, “Thank you for being there for him.  I wish I had been able to.” 

“He knows that, and that’s what is important.” Hermione smiled at the older girl, giving her a nod.

“Besides, at least we know you wanted to be there, and you’re not even family.  Can’t say the same for our git of a brother.  He better hope I’m not the first to see him, cause I’ll pummel him into next Tuesday.” Fred said from his spot on the couch. 

“Yeah, I can’t believe he didn’t bother to even show up at the Burrow for Mum.  I’d like to go down to the ministry and give him a talking to.” George chimed in as he cracked his knuckles.  

“I don’t think we need violence in the Weasley house right now.” Hermione said, “Think of how that would upset your mum.”

“You’re lucky we know you’re right.” Fred said as George said, “Stupid git.”

“I just can’t believe he chose the Ministry and their rubbish over his own blood.” Ginny said, “I have half a mind to beat him to a bloody pulp too.” 

All eyes in the room turned to look at her, “What?  I’m tougher than all of you.” She shrugged and they all laughed at that.  

When he realized what was happening, Fred immediately shook it off and stopped his laughter.  It wasn’t lost on Hermione and she put her hand on his shoulder giving it a squeeze.  As the night went on, Harry went up to check on Ron and see if he wanted to come down with them but he just shook it off and said he was tired and calling it an early night.  Ginny rolled her eyes when Harry told the group.  Harry had noticed that she had been quicker to snap at her family lately and made a mental note to talk to her about it when he could, but knowing that he had to broach the subject gently.  Maybe he would mention it to Hermione, she might know how to handle it better, he thought trying and failing to make eye contact with her as she talked quietly with Fred. 

One by one they excused themselves to head to bed and the night came to a close until it was just Fred and Hermione left.  She yawned and he pulled her over and against his side, casually throwing his arm around her shoulders.  She brought her feet up on the sofa and snuggled into him.

“Don’t you want to go to bed, Freddie?” She looked up at him.

“Not ready yet.” His voice was low.

She shifted slightly to look up at him better, “What’s going on Fred?”

“Whatcha mean?”

“I mean, I noticed you stopped mid-laugh earlier which is highly unlike you and now you’re speaking quietly and not wanting to go to bed when everyone else has.  So what is going on?”

“You caught that did you?”

“I catch everything.” She narrowed her eyes at him.

He huffed out a laugh at her, “I don’t know, Hermione.  It feels wrong, laughing I mean, and then everyone started going to bed and it hit me - the last time I was here, Professor McGonagall burst in here saying we needed to go with her, and then we were taken to St. Mungo’s because my dad was attacked and then I found out he died.”

Hermione pulled herself up on her knees, still tucked into him, “Oh, Fred.” as she pulled him into her running her hand up and down his arm comfortingly, “It’s okay to let yourself feel happiness, you know.  You’re not disrespecting your dad or his memory to smile even if you’re grieving.”

“It just feels wrong.”  

“I promise you, it’s not.  It is okay to smile, and everyone grieves differently.  What works for you won’t work for Ron or Ginny or even George, no matter if you’re identical twins.  Grieve in the way that works for you and if that’s smiling or laughing with all of us then that’s what it is.  If it’s not, then it’s not.  But don’t hold yourself back because of how you think you need to act or what you think you need to do.  Grieving in your way will never be wrong.” She kissed his cheek, “I’m going to bed, are you staying down here?”

He shook his head and left her with a kiss on her cheek and a quiet thank you before she made her way to her own dormitory for bed.

***

“To conjure a true corporeal Patronus, you need to hold on to a very powerful happy memory.  It has to be the happiest you’ve ever felt.  It may not take a form the first couple of times, but even casting a Patronus is a feat in itself.”  Harry spoke loudly as he moved through the group explaining what they would be working on now with Dumbledore’s Army, “Alright, who wants to give it a try?” he looked around. 

When no one made a move, Hermione stepped forward, “I’ll try.” 

Harry smiled at her and watched as she set herself.  She took a deep breath and closed her eyes, trying to reign in the memory she wanted to use.  There were a couple she could try, but she ultimately settled on one.  She took another deep breath as she raised her wand in front of her.  She opened her eyes a split second before she called out, “Expecto Patronum'' and moved her wand in the movement Harry had shown them earlier.  

A small burst of a Patronus came from the tip of her wand, and she sighed dejectedly, but Harry exclaimed, “Excellent, Hermione!”

“Can I try again?” She asked.

No one seemed to mind so she channeled a different memory and this time she cast a bigger Patronus, though it didn’t take a shape.  Harry was thrilled with the progression, his eyes were wide and bright, shining with pride at his best friend. 

“Would anyone else like to go?” She asked the group, and everyone shook their heads.

“You’re almost there, Hermione, we want to see you get it before any of us take a turn.  We know you can.” Neville smiled at her.

She smiled back, and followed her routine from the last two times, this time picking a different memory.  She took a deep breath and cast the charm as a burst of Patronus shot from her wand through the air and took the shape of an otter.  It swam around the room, circling Fred’s head once before coming back to Hermione and dancing in front of her.

“Brilliant!” Harry was excitedly clapping for her and her smile was plastered on her face as she watched the otter move. 

“Who’s next?” She asked as she locked eyes with Luna. 

A couple of them stepped forward, including the twins, and soon the whole group was working throughout the room while Harry walked about helping those who needed it.  Hermione joined him, upon his request, since she had managed it so effortlessly.  Something caught her eye and she turned to look and her jaw dropped as she called for Harry and pointed to Neville.

“Neville that is brilliant!” She exclaimed, watching as a non-corporeal Patronus danced through the room similar to how her otter had. 

He smiled, and the Patronus came back and faded away.  He was breathing heavy but his eyes shone brightly.  Slowly the rest of the group were able to cast theirs through the room.  Luna’s took the form of a hare that hopped around, a fox shot out of Seamus’ wand, Cho produced a swan, and Ginny managed to cast a horse.  Hermione smiled at her friend and Ginny gave her a small smile back.  Ron got a few tufts of a Patronus out, and Harry went over to him, “Don’t worry, you’ll get there.  It’s not exactly been an easy time for you lately.  Don’t worry about it too much.”  Ron just nodded and went back to practicing.  

Hermione noticed Fred sitting over on a bench against the wall, and saw Angelina and George still practicing.  She nodded her head towards the twin when Harry caught her eye and then made her way over to Fred.  He looked up when she approached, giving her a smile and patting the bench next to him.

“Did you conjure one?” She asked him.

“Not quite.  I’m sure it will come soon enough, just taking a little break.”

“What about Georgie?” Fred nodded and then nudged his head in the direction of George who was currently being circled by a magpie.  She smiled at the scene, “How close did you get?”

“Same as your second try.” He said quickly, a little too quickly and she just gave him a look, “Alright, fine.  I didn’t get anywhere.  I can’t find a memory that works, I feel like they’re all tainted right now because of you-know-who and the crap he’s unleashing.  Anything from school - he’s there.  Fourth-year - all I can think of is Ginny being taken and almost dying.  Last year, Cedric dying.  Any from when I was a kid, all I think of is Dad and it seems to make the memory weaker.  I just need to keep practicing and trying to find the right memory.” He shrugged, and she wasn’t sure if he was trying to convince her or himself. 

“Want to know what memory finally worked for me?”

He looked up at her again, “You’d tell me?”

“Of course, you were there after all.” She winked at him.

“Well go on then!” He nudged her playfully, though his eyes were sad. 

“The day in the summer that we went to the little pond.  It was the happiest and safest I’ve felt in a long time.  My two failed attempts were when McGonagall told me I was a witch, and camping with my parents.  I think the one with my parents failed for the same reason you’re dealing with now, I got sad and worried thinking of them so it took away from the power of the memory.”

“Glad I could help, Hermione.”

“You’ll find your memory, Freddie.  You’re too brilliant to not perfect this.” She kissed his cheek and went back to help the others.

A few minutes later she saw him cast a fully corporeal Patronus, she laughed as she watched it take the shape of a magpie-the same as his twin.  She ran over to him and jumped into him as she wrapped him in a tight hug, “I told you, you could do it!”

“As always, the brightest witch of her age was right.” He laughed. 

“I shouldn’t have been surprised yours took the same form as Georgie’s!”  

“What do you mean?”

“There’s an old muggle nursery rhyme about magpies; ‘one for sorrow, two for joy’.  You two together are joy and one without the other would be sorrow.” She smiled. 

“Well that’s good to know, I guess.  A little morbid, but I guess it makes sense.” 

“Are you going to tell me which memory you chose?  You don’t have to, don’t feel pressured!”

He smiled, and shifted on his toes, “The day you admitted that George and I were geniuses and asked for our help.”  He knew she’d ask, he knew what he’d say when she did.  He wouldn’t tell her the actual memory he used, he couldn’t tell her the actual memory he’d chosen but he could make this one convincing.

“That was your happiest memory?”

He laughed, “No judgement, Hermione.  It was vindication for the years of disapproval you’ve handed Georgie and me for our pranks!”

“I’m not judging, I’m happy you found one that works for you.  You helped me, you always help me, I guess it’s fair that I return the favour.” She winked.

***

That night when they were back in their dormitory, George rolled over in his bed to look at his twin’s bed.

“Out with it, Georgie.” Fred said, his eyes closed.

“Are you ever going to speak up?” 

“It’s half one in the morning, what are you on about?”

“Hermione, you git.”

Now Fred rolled over and opened his eyes, “What about her?”

“You’re obviously mad for her, why don’t you tell her?”

“You’re obviously the one who’s mad because of what you just said.”

George glared at him, eyes narrowed, “Come off it, mate.  I know you’re basically arse over apple carts for her.  Why don’t you just tell her?”

Fred was glad it was dark because he’s pretty sure he blushed and paled at the same time if that was even possible.  Of course George knew, George had always known Fred better than he had known himself.  Fred would instigate, George would clean up the mess; Fred would cause trouble, George would get them out of it; Fred would think something, and without even vocalizing it George could answer.  Must be a twin thing , Fred always thought. 

“You’re way off, George.  Hermione and I are just good friends, she’s one of my best actually.”

“No Freddie, Hermione is one of my best friends.  She’s the girl you’re in love with, not that she can’t be your best friend too, but you have to admit that you love her as more than a friend.”

“He’s right, Fred.” Lee Jordan piped up from his bed.

“Sod off, you!” Fred said and threw a pillow at Lee and George laughed as he said, “See, even Lee knows.”

“You’re both wrong.  Of course, I love Hermione, but only as a friend.”

George laughed, “I’ve known you literally my entire life, you can’t fool me.  Hermione is the only one that can seamlessly tell us apart, and she naturally gravitates to you in any and every situation.  I’d say you’re both mad for each other and just won’t admit it.”

“I think you’re wrong.” Fred guffawed as he rolled over, “Now I’m going to sleep, you two should try the same.”  Lee tossed his pillow back over to him.  There was no way Hermione felt for him what he felt for her.  She was the brightest witch of her age, he was a prankster; sure their friendship had grown and tightened over the past couple of months but that didn’t mean she had feelings for him.  There was no one he would rather face what was coming with than the curly-haired little witch, in whatever capacity it was.  He wouldn’t destroy the relationship he had with her because George wanted him to admit his feelings.  Nope.  This secret would go with him to the grave.

Chapter Text

The entire Gryffindor common room was on edge and anyone that was in the room stood there silently with their eyes wide and mouths hanging open.  As the voices got louder more people came out from their dormitories to see what all the action was about.  Dinner had been over for a couple of hours and a small first year had gone up to Hermione, who was studying by the fire, and expressed that he hadn’t felt good; he then proceeded to vomit all over the blanket that Hermione had wrapped around her.  Upon talking to the boy while cleaning up the mess, she figured out that he had accepted some fun-looking candy from two tall ginger twins earlier in the afternoon. 

She’d immediately sent the boy to bed with Harry, who had indicated that Ron was buried under his covers as he had been all evening, and had gone in search of the twins only to determine they were nowhere to be found.  She went to the girls' dormitory and asked how many of them had been given things from the twins and a bunch of them indicated they had; she had Harry do the same with the boys to turn up the same results.  When the twins in question returned to the common room, Hermione had been coming down the stairs; she quickened her pace and got right in their faces asking what was the matter with them both. 

That led to where everyone was now, hopefully getting to the tail end of the extremely loud and at this point twenty-minute conversation between Fred and Hermione; through the whole thing George had said a couple of words but for the most part, he stood there clearly uncomfortable.  

“Well, excuse me if I thought you were above testing your items on the first years!”

“We try them all first, it’s not as though they’re unsafe.”

“Then why did one of them throw up all over my lap this evening?”

“Maybe it was dinner?”

She just glared at him, thinking about what she said next, “You both should know better.  They’re first years for Merlin's sake!”

“Hermione, we’re really sorry.” George interjected.

“George, are you sorry you did it or sorry you got caught?  Because there is a difference between the two.”

He sat back in his chair, thinking about her words. 

“Hermione, you need to relax.” Harry’s eyes went wide as Fred had definitely chosen the wrong thing to say. 

“Do not tell me to relax Fred.  It is my responsibility, as a prefect, to ensure that these kids are safe when they’re here.  I expected you guys to be a pain in my arse this year with pranks and jokes but I never thought you two would stoop to this level.”

“Well not all of us are as perfect as Prefect Hermione, now are we?” And with that, he pushed past her and went up the stairs; she thought she heard him mutter something about Percy as he did but she chose to ignore it at this point.  He stopped halfway up, “George, let’s go.  It’s clear Hermione thinks she’s far better than we are.”

Hermione’s jaw dropped as George shuffled past her, whispering another soft apology as he did.  

Harry came up to her as she looked around the room taking in all the faces, “To your rooms now!” He said with authority and the room cleared rather quickly, “You okay, ‘Mione?”

She just shook her head and fell into Harry’s arms crying.  Fred listened from the top of the stairs, out of view, and sighed as George came up beside him.  “Not cool, mate.” George said as he passed his twin.

“You’re taking her side?” Fred said, incredulous.

“I’m not taking sides, but you said some pretty rotten things to her.”

“She said some pretty rotten things to me, to us, George.” 

“She said things a prefect would say, until the very end she hadn’t been nasty, and even then she could have said a lot worse.  Besides, she was sort of right.  You need to apologize to her.”

Fred just rolled his eyes at his twin and went to bed.

***

Fred and Hermione were cold to each other for weeks and through the meetings, they were putting everyone on edge.  George barely looked at Hermione even when she tried to make eye contact with him.  Whenever he saw her his eyes would immediately look away, any attempt she made to speak with him was in vain as he would ignore it every time, she even knew Harry had attempted to smooth things over but Fred had ignored that attempt too.  The weeks following the blowout between Fred and Hermione were only made worse when Professor Umbridge started questioning everyone that she thought had involvement in ‘prohibited activities’.  The last Dumbledore’s Army meeting they all came out of, Umbridge had finally found someone to crack as they were waiting for them to come out of the Room of Requirement, Draco holding Cho tightly by the arm. 

The next night, they all reported to the Great Hall, where Umbridge had set up individual writing stations for each of them.  She sat at the front of the hall in a large chair, and Hermione couldn’t help but notice the look of pure pleasure on her face watching the students as they wrote their lines.  She took a quick look around, George had a look of pain on his face, Fred looked like he wanted to murder the professor.  She looked to her other side and saw Harry and Ron both with similar looks on their faces as well.  Her heart ached for the younger kids that sat in front. 

When they were dismissed she rushed out of the room quickly, pushing past Cho who was waiting for them outside the hall.  The rest of them followed out and pushed past Cho just the same.  In her room, Hermione pulled the last little bit of Essence of Dittany she had out and quickly set to getting more brewing.  She was tired of fighting with Fred, she missed talking to him and she missed when he would make her laugh, she missed how he would be the one to make her feel better.  So she snuck into his room and put the small vile on his pillow as a peace offering; she left a small note saying that more was already on the way.

If he used the potion or not, he didn’t say and they kept on with how they were before.  She wished she could go back and take that whole conversation back, do things differently.  She had tried apologizing to him but he hadn’t been ready to hear it.  She played the conversation over and over in her head trying to figure out what she had said that could make him as angry as he was.  Even George wasn’t angry with her.  She hated this, especially when she felt so distant from her closest friends.  Harry had been busy with his occlumency lessons with Professor Snape and Ron barely came around except for classes these days.  She’d occasionally go into his dormitory and chat with him, he’d give her little conversation but ultimately just wanted to be alone.  After the detention, he started coming around more and more but still preferred to interact with others as little as possible.  Hermione was happy that he was around more but still worried for her friend and she was gearing up to talk to Professor McGonagall and ask her for advice on how to help Ron.  

More than once, George would reassure her that Fred would come around eventually.  Eventually would be the following day when he caught up to her in the corridor as she was heading to the Gryffindor Common Room.  She had heard footsteps behind her, running, and she turned to see who it was and where they were off to in such a hurry.  She was surprised to see Fred, clearly looking like he was going to start crying at any moment.

“Fred?  Are you okay?  What’s happened?” She was facing him straight on, her hands on each of his arms steadying him, eyes boring into his trying to find answers without him needing to speak.

“Look, I know we’re in a fight, and we can deal with that whenever, but can we put it in a truce.  I really need you right now, Hermione.” His voice broke at the end.

“Of course, Freddie.  I promised I’d always be there for you, didn’t I?”

“Not here, come on.” He turned on his heels, pulling her by the hand behind him.  He led them to the Astronomy tower knowing that no one would be up there right now.  

“Please tell me what’s going on, you’ve got me right worried.”

“We were just called into Dumbledore’s office.  Needless to say that set things off since the last time all the Weasleys were in there at once was that night.”

“Has something else happened?” She looked at him intently.

He shook his head, a tear finally slipped from his eye and she reached up and wiped it away, “Mum had sent an owl to Dumbledore, she found a box of Dad’s things in his shed.” He reached into his back pocket and pulled out an envelope, spinning it around in his hands. “I’m guessing it’s a letter, it’s Dad’s handwriting on the front.  We all got one.  I can’t bring myself to open it alone.”

“What about Georgie?  You didn’t want to open it with him?” 

He just shook his head again, “No.  Just you.  He wanted to be alone too.”

“I’m sorry, Fred.  I know it’s hard for you to do things without him.” She stroked his hand comfortingly. 

“Truthfully, I just wanted you.  I know I have no right to, but …”

She didn’t say anything, just pulled him into a hug.  He buried his face in her curls, and one of her hands came up to the back of his neck, her fingers threading through the hair at the nape.  Her other hand rubbed comfortingly across his back in all different motions.  Finally, when he pulled away he looked at her and then down at the envelope in his lap.

“Are you ready?” She asked him.  

“No.” He said simply as he opened the envelope and pulled out the parchment inside.  He read it over to himself and then passed it to Hermione to read.

Fred, 

If you’re reading this, let me start by saying I’m sorry.  I know if you’re reading this it means something awful has happened to me and that the person I entrusted with the knowledge of these letters deemed it the right time to distribute them.  I’m not going to tell you who that person was and I don’t want you to be cross with them.  I told them to wait until the family had grieved properly and was able to handle receiving a letter; it’s not easy to do while things are so fresh.

You were always such a rambunctious child, Frederick Gideon Weasley, the ringleader of the circus with your trusty sidekick always there with you.  No matter how much your Mum yelled about your antics, I have it on good authority she usually found them rather funny, just don’t tell her I told you that.  Your ideas and the things you came up with were always so brilliant.  I have faith that when these dark times are over that you will do amazing things.  You are a strong and smart wizard and I know that you will accomplish so much in your life.  Combine your smarts and wizarding skills with your ever-charming personality and I have no doubt you will accomplish every dream you have. 

Do you remember the one time that you and George were out in the garden, messing around with the gnomes?  I came out to see what trouble you were getting up to and you had given the gnomes all sorts of coloured hair and dressed them up in silly outfits.  Geez, you both couldn’t have been more than 10 at the time, I remember telling your Mum later that you would both be brilliant young wizards.  You’ve grown into such a fine young man and I know that that’s who you’ll continue to be.  Believe in yourself and your dreams and you’ll go so far; I know you and George have been working on plans to make your dreams a reality; when you’re ready, do it and don’t look back.

You deserve nothing but the best, my son.  You have always brought such light and joy to our family.  If you’re reading this it means I’ve gone, so I’ll be watching over you.  I’ll always be with you.  I can’t wait to see you with your own family one day from wherever I am.  I know you’ll be a wonderful father and husband.  I’m sorry that you’re going through this.  Keep your friends close, lean on them when they need to.  I know you and Hermione have gotten rather close over the summer; don’t shut anyone out now Fred.  Be strong.  Be brave.  Be the man you’ve always been.

I love you dearly, my son.

All my love, 

Dad

Hermione folded the parchment and looked up at Fred who had his face buried in his hands and was softly crying.  She turned and sat beside him and pulled him down so his head laid in her lap and began running her fingers through his hair.  He let it all out and eventually fell asleep where he was.  Hermione picked up the letter and read it over again, and her heart was breaking for every other Weasley that would have gotten a letter today.  She wished she could be with them all right now, and she made a mental note to write to Charlie and check in with him after she checked in with the others.  

Fred stirred after about an hour and sat up, rubbing the sleep from his eyes.  He shuffled back slightly from Hermione and took her hands in his.  He took a deep breath, “Hermione, I’m so sorry.”

She shook her head, “You never need to apologize for losing it a little.  You lost your Dad, I can’t imagine what that feels like, but I’ll always be there for you to cry on.” She put her hand to his cheek and he leaned into her touch. 

“That’s not what I meant.  I meant I’m sorry for the way I’ve acted the past couple of weeks.”

“Oh.” was all she said, choosing to not make eye contact with him. 

“Really, Hermione, I am.  I’ve acted like a right git to you and it was completely unwarranted.  I was horrible to you that night, you were right - we shouldn’t have given them to the first years, and I said things I didn’t mean.  Then I heard you crying to Harry and I wanted to come right back down to apologize but George told me I should and that you were right, and I got defensive and stubborn even though I knew he was right.  It was all more to do with me than you and I can’t tell you how sorry I am.  And even with how I acted you dropped everything to be here for me tonight like I hadn't been acting like a prat.”

“I forgive you."

“Just like that?”

“Fred, I forgave you weeks ago.  It was you I figured needed more time to forgive me.  Especially when you didn’t say anything after the detention.”

“I’ve been told I’m stubborn when I want to be.”  

“I hadn’t noticed.” She smiled slightly at him, nudging his shoulder with her own, “You ready to go see everyone else?  I’d like to check on everyone but I’ll stay here as long as you need.” 

“Yeah, I’m ready.  Thank you, love.” He kissed her cheek and then stood up, offering her a hand to help her up.

Back in the common room, George, Ginny, Ron, and Harry were all huddled by the fireplace when Fred and Hermione came back.  Immediately all four turned their heads to look at the two and Harry smiled at Hermione while George nodded at his twin.  Ron was quiet, and Hermione went and sat beside him taking his hand and giving it a squeeze.  He smiled tightly at her but squeezed her hand back and she threaded their fingers together.  Fred went and gave Ginny a cuddle, seeing the tear stains on her cheeks.  The six of them stayed down in the common room all night; they read their letters out loud to each other through tears and cracked voices.  By the end of the night, they were smiling and laughing over the memories that their father had written about in his letters. 

“What’s he mean about you and George?” Ron asked looking at Fred.

“We’ve talked about our future a little bit, have a couple of plans that we’re thinking about,” Fred answered. 

“After the other night with Umbridge, I think our plans might happen faster than expected.” George also chimed in.

Hermione looked over at Fred questioningly and saw him slightly nod to avoid anyone else seeing.  She gave a slight smile that he caught and then went back to the conversation.  

“She’s a horrible person,” Hermione commented.

“Yeah, Fred and George were calming down one of the younger kids after their detention and she came over and made some snarky comments.  Pretty sure these two would have blown her up right there if she wasn’t a teacher.” Harry laughed and thumbed at the twins. 

“Well out with the plan then…” Ron prodded his brothers. 

“They’ll tell you if they want, Ron.” Ginny snapped from her spot beside George, and then immediately blushed, “I’m sorry.” She looked at him, clear sadness in her eyes. 

“It’s alright, Gin.” He held his hands up to her, indicating her apology wasn’t necessary. 

“We want to open a shop, there’s an opening in Diagon Alley that will be available soon.  We plan to make an offer.”

“That’s wonderful!” Harry said, giving them both a shit-eating grin to which Hermione snorted a laugh she tried to cover in a cough.  

“Bloody hell, how do you expect to do that?” Ron’s mouth stayed open in surprise. 

“We’ve had an investor,” George said cooly. 

“Yeah, someone who believes in us.  And Dad’s just told us to follow our dreams.” Fred finished holding up his letter. 

“I think you’ll both do brilliantly!” Hermione said.

“Me too!” Came from Ginny.

“Thanks!” they said in unison as George looked to Ginny and Fred looked to Hermione. 

“Can’t wait to see it all come together!” Harry said from his spot on the chair. 

“It was Mum that had the letters you know?” Ginny spoke.

“How d’you know that?” Ron asked.

“I don’t really, just a hunch.  Who else would Dad give them to?”

“Anyone, I doubt he’d make Mum hold onto…” George searched for the right word, “Death letters.” He winced at what he settled on. 

“Bet she’s got some too.” Ginny fired back. 

“Ginny!” Came from Hermione.

“What?  It wouldn’t surprise me if they did something like this together.” She rolled her eyes.

“Even if it was, Dad didn’t want us mad at her and we’re not going to be.” Fred looked at her pointedly. 

“She should have given them to us sooner.”  

“Dad said when the time was right.” Ron chimed in.

“The timing is never right for this bullshit,” Ginny said and then turned her head away from them indicating she was done with the conversation.  Hermione reached out and patted her friend on the knee.

When it was time for them to all make their way up to bed, Hermione left Fred with a kiss on the cheek.  Before she could get too far, he grabbed her hand.  She turned to look at him, “You okay, Freddie?”

“Do you think she has them too?” His voice was quiet and he refused to meet her eye. 

“Oh, Fred.” She looked for the right words, “I think, well, I think that if Ginny is right and they did write these together then they did it because they thought it was best for you and all their children.  And in keeping with that thought, then yes I believe that she would have written them too because your Mum always puts her kids first.  I think if I were a Mum and facing the same things yours is facing right now, I’d write my kids letters in case anything happened to me too.  I'd want to make sure they knew everything I wanted to say to them if I thought it would help.”

He nodded and went inside.  She took off her bed and pulled out a quill and parchment to write to Charlie so she could send her letter off to him in the morning before classes.  That night, she dreamt of her own parents and her life and experiencing it all with them.  She woke up sad because Fred would never get to experience the rest of his important moments with his dad, none of the Weasley kids would.  How much more could they stand to lose? 

***

Over the next few days, every time Hermione saw the twins they had their noses buried in some book or another and she continuously tried to get a look at what they were reading, see if she could help with whatever mystery they were trying to solve but there was never the chance.  Every time someone got close to them they hid their reading material quickly and stopped talking immediately.  Hermione wanted to ask Fred about it but thought better of the idea, figuring after their last row he wouldn’t get up to too much trouble and with OWLs coming up Hermione was busy with her own studying. 

Harry and Snape had ended their lessons; Harry didn’t talk about it much, only that he had turned the tables on the professor and it had enraged Snape.  Hermione, Harry, and Ron were now spending most of their time in the library preparing for the tests.  Occasionally members of Dumbledore’s Army had joined them to study, mostly Luna, Neville, and Ginny.  Hermione couldn’t shake the feeling that something was coming and she’d been on edge for most of the week.  She was hoping it just had to do with how weird the twins were acting and the OWLs coming up; she was severely hoping they were studying for the NEWTs instead of gearing up for a classic Weasley prank. 

While her class was writing their OWLs, Umbridge was walking the rows watching and hoping to catch a student cheating to punish them.  Sudden shouting and rumbling had everyone in the hall dropping their quills and looking around.  Umbridge had walked to the doors of the hall and opened them, stepping out to look around for the source of the disruption when two gingers on brooms burst past her and all hell broke loose.  Hermione got an extra good chuckle when their dragon firework nearly gobbled up the old bat as she ran, screaming in high-pitched terror.  They all ran out to the courtyard, watching as Fred and George threw more fireworks that erupted into a giant W in the sky and then they were gone.  Hermione caught sight of Professor Flitwick giving a little punch to the sky at the twins’ antics and when the pond was discovered later his delight was felt through the castle, particularly proud of the twins’ charms work.  Hermione was happy with what they had accomplished, but there was a pit in her stomach wondering when she would be able to see them again. 

In the middle of the crowd of celebration over Fred and George, Harry fell to the ground and Hermione knew that feeling she’d had all week was about to come to fruition. 

Chapter Text

Fred and George were riding the high of their prank and their revenge on that blasted woman, in fact, they rode it all the way to Hogsmeade to treat themselves to Honeydukes and a trip to Zonko’s before they apparated to Grimmauld Place.  Molly let out a startled yell as they popped into the kitchen where she was busy cooking away.  

“What on earth are you two doing here?!” She looked back and forth between the boys. 

“Well, see the thing about that is…” George started. 

“We stuck it to Umbridge and left school.” Fred finished, sensing George’s discomfort.

“You what?!” The fact that Molly’s tone was calm and she wasn’t yelling scared the boys more than if she had been yelling. 

“She had it coming, Mum.” George tried to reason, albeit not well. 

“She had it coming?  What in the bloody hell is wrong with you two?  She’s a professor, the High Inquisitor, and a Ministry employee!  She had it coming, what in Merlin’s name…” She started mumbling as she turned away arms raised in exasperation, “you know, I should have known, I should have expected you’d do something like this.  Your dad always said you’d do brilliant things.  I should be furious with you two right now, but for the life of me I can’t stop myself from wanting to hear all about it.” 

Fred and George looked at each other, mouths open, and they looked back at their mother before Fred launched into the story of what led to today’s events.  Molly looked horrified at the first part of the story, catching a glimpse of their hands to see if the marks were still there, and by the end of the story, she was in tears laughing at her sons’ antics.  

“I really should be furious with you two, but given everything that’s going on and everything we’ve gone through, I can’t find it in myself.  Once we’re past all of this, you’ll both feel my wrath, mark my words.” She kissed them both on the top of the head and went back to her cooking as they laughed and bounded up the stairs diving brains first into planning their shop.  They knew they had a lot of work ahead of them, and not a lot of time to get it done so they were hitting the ground running.

When Molly called them down for supper a couple of hours later, they went down and sat themselves at the table greeting Sirius, Remus, Tonks, Mad-Eye, and Kingsley as they joined the group.  They knew that now they were done school they wanted to officially join the Order and they were hoping to start tonight.  They were eating later than normal tonight as they waited for Kingsley and Mad-Eye to join and there wasn’t much time for eating because about ten minutes into their meal the Order Clock started blaring an alarm.  Molly ran over to the source of the noise and saw Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Ginny all pointed at ‘Mortal Peril’.  Her heart-wrenching scream was louder than the alarm. 

“I just received an alarm notification from the Ministry, someone’s broken into the Department of Mysteries,” Kingsley spoke, and immediately all eyes were on him. 

“Let’s go,” Sirius said simply, and he disapparated away.  

One by one the members of the order disappeared, either by disapparation or by floo.  Fred and George stood to try and go but found that they were stuck to their chairs, their feet magically stuck to the floor.

“What is this?” Fred looked at Molly. 

“You’re not going anywhere.”

“What did you do?”

“What I had to do to keep you safe.”

“Mum, have you gone mad?!” George yelled. 

“They have it handled, you don’t need to be anywhere except for right here.” She said simply, her voice cold. 

“Mum, let us out,” Fred said, trying to keep his voice even.

“This conversation is over.”

“No, it’s not.  You can’t keep us here like this.”

She turned to the twins, her voice now in a yell, “That’s exactly what I am going to do!  It’s bad enough Ron, Ginny, and the others are there I’m not having anyone else I love in danger.  Now sit there and accept that I am your mother and you will do as I say against your will or not.”

They continued to fight against the magic that was holding them where they were but gave up eventually realizing they didn’t stand a chance.  They knew their mother was a powerful witch, they knew that she wouldn’t relent, but it was Hermione (and their siblings, of course).  Fred couldn’t stop fighting against the magic, wanting to go to her and make sure she was safe, George seemed to see the desperate look on Fred’s face and understood what he was feeling. 

“Mum, come on...not four hours ago you were proud of us, now you’re keeping us here when we could be there helping.  They’re our family we can’t just leave them defenseless.”

“They have the Order with them.” That was all she said. 

“I need to go, it’s Hermione!” Fred cried, “And Ron, and Ginny, and Harry!  We have to go.”

George put his hand on his brother’s forearm, “They’ll be okay, Gred.” He whispered so that his mother couldn’t hear before turning back to her, “We’ll be okay, just let us go help them!”

“No.  That’s final.”

“I will never forgive you for this.” Fred snarled at his mom, part of him regretting his tone, the other part filled with burning rage. 

“At least you’ll be alive.” was her final statement as she left the room.  As she did all the other faces that were there went around the clock to ‘Mortal Peril’. 

***

There was a moment that Hermione realized that they had been played.  She figured out that Voldemort knew about the connection and played with Harry, showing him something that he knew would get Harry to react.  It was clear that Voldemort would stop at nothing to get the prophecy he sought and now they had it.  There was also a moment where Hermione realized that the tall and lanky boy standing next to her could have had a very different life if Harry had been born a day later.  Neville seemed to realize it too as all the colour drained from his face, Hermione gave him a sad smile and a squeeze to the forearm.  Then, all hell broke loose.  Death Eaters decided to make the room of prophecy their playground.  

Hermione felt dread in her stomach as they fought and she fought herself to keep focus.  They weren't going to lose anyone tonight, not if she could help it.  She ducked behind a desk to avoid a killing curse that was cast at her, Harry then sending a stunning charm which she followed with her own when Dolohov tried to throw a killing curse at Harry.  The next thing Hermione knew something exploded from Dolohov’s wand, hitting her in the chest and when she fell backwards the world went black and the last thing she heard was a painful scream from Harry.

***

Fred and George were still stuck to their chairs, Molly had placed a plate of treats in front of them but no words were spoken.  George could tell that she was struggling to keep herself busy and distracted but he refused to acknowledge it given his current situation.  Fred was as tense as could be beside him and George was sure he’d broken through the skin of his palms pressing his nails into them as he clenched his fist.  George went to reach for a pastry from the plate and had just popped the first bite in his mouth when Fred glared at him and started to say something but was cut off by a loud pop as Remus and Tonks were the first to reappear. 

The others followed behind, including Ron and Ginny, and Molly finally let the twins out of their hold and they raced to embrace their siblings and friends.  

“Where’s Hermione?” Fred looked around once everyone was back, “Where’s Harry and Sirius?”

With that Ginny burst into tears, and George quickly grabbed hold of Fred.  Ultimately it was Remus that spoke, “Sit, please.” He motioned to the couches in the living room.

“Done enough sitting tonight, thanks.” Fred shot a look at his mother, “What’s happened?”

“Sirius was killed tonight by Bellatrix Lestrange.  He was dueling beside Harry when she hit him with a killing curse.  Harry would have gone after her himself if I hadn’t held him back.  Sirius’ body is gone, he fell through the veil in the Death Chamber.  Harry is with Dumbledore who showed up right around the time Voldemort did.”

“What about Hermione?” Fred asked quickly. 

“Hermione was hit with a curse by Dolohov and hit her head when she fell.  Between the wound to her chest from the curse and the bump to the head and the blood -”

“Is she dead?” Fred cut him off impatiently. 

“It’s a miracle she’s alive.  She was taken back to Hogwarts to Poppy, and Minerva is bringing in healers from St. Mungo’s.  We all feel it’s safer at the school than at the hospital; they’re too exposed there.”

“Shit,” Fred muttered.

“Language, Frederick!” Molly called from her spot and received a dark glare from her son.

“I could have helped her if it weren’t for you.  Now I can’t even go see her because she’s been brought back to the school and Umbridge will likely cast a killing curse if she sees me on the grounds.”

“You can go if you want,” Ron spoke up and Fred whipped his head around to look at his younger brother, “Hermione took care of Umbridge before we went to the Ministry.” 

“Come along, I’ll escort you.  I want to fill Minerva in on this evening fully.  And then I want to check on everyone.” Remus said, ushering Fred to the Floo.  

“Everyone?” George chimed.

“Yes, Neville and Luna were also injured in the battle.”

“Oh no,” Molly breathed. 

Before he went he pulled his youngest siblings into a hug whispering, “I’m glad you’re both okay.” He clapped Ron on the back and kissed Ginny on the top of the head. 

“Yeah, yeah, go check on your girl.” Ginny pushed him away, and that’s exactly what he did.  

He stepped through the floo in Dumbledore’s office and went to the hospital wing yelling a quick thank you to Remus as he ran.  It felt like an eternity to get there and when he finally did it took some strong convincing and Fred Weasley charm to get Madame Pomfrey to allow him in at this hour.  She warned him that Hermione was weak and unconscious and that it was unclear when she would wake up. 

“But she will wake up?” He could barely think the thought let alone say it.

“I have high hopes that she’ll make a full recovery.  She’s showing signs to indicate she will.” When she looked up and saw the look on his face as he looked at the bed Hermione was laid in, Poppy laid a comforting hand on his arm, “I’m sorry about your dad, Fred, I know this may feel like a similar situation but I believe she’ll be okay.”

He nodded looking at her desperately and she finally smiled and nodded her head toward the room giving him access, “Just keep it quiet, Mr. Weasley.”

Hermione was lying so still in the bed, he had a hard time believing that she really wasn't gone - she looked so similar to how his dad looked when they said goodbye.  He pulled up a chair beside her and took her hand in his.  As the night wore on he spoke to her softly telling her about the prank on Umbridge and what Molly had done to him and George.  He excused himself and went to the library, pulling out a copy of Hogwarts: A History and sneaking it out under his shirt and went back to read it to her.  Eventually, he felt his eyes getting heavy and took a second to press a soft kiss to her cheek before resting his head on the bed beside her and going to sleep and never letting go of her hand. 

He’s not sure how long he had slept for, it felt like mere minutes but now the sun was shining through the window.  He looked around and saw Neville looking at him, “How long have you two been together?” The boy called from his bed, wincing as he tried to shift himself up taller in his bed. 

“Hi Neville,” Fred turned his body to look at him, not letting go of Hermione’s hand, just changing the one of his he was using to hold hers, “How are you feeling?”

“Or don’t answer the question," Neville joked, "And I feel like I damn near got the life knocked out of me, why is it always me?”

Fred ducked his head and chuckled in spite of himself, “Not sure I can answer that one for you, mate.”

“Which one?  The first one, sure you can.  The second, I suppose not, what a night though.”

“We’re not together, so I can’t answer it.  Do you want to talk about last night?” Fred found himself asking.

“I don’t really know what to say.  Everything seemed to happen so fast but we were there for at least a couple of hours.  It was horrifying, especially when they got hurt.”

“Not when you got hurt?” 

“I’m rather used to getting hurt in some way.  It was nice to feel useful for a change, even if I got hurt at some point.”

“What happened?” Fred wanted to ask if he’d been with Hermione when she was hurt but figured that’d be rude.

“Luna was a fluke really, she was running from a death eater and caught the elbow of another death eater casting a curse in the dramatic way that the lot of them seem to use.” Fred snorted at that, and Neville continued, “Hermione threw a stupefy when one of them threw a killing curse that narrowly missed Harry.  The next thing we all knew something purple hit her in the chest, knocked her out, and she hit her head.  I was trying to get Luna out of there when I got caught up in a battle with Mr. Malfoy, I held my own decently enough but took a nasty shot that knocked me back and I tripped, rolling over on my ankle and breaking my arm in the fall.  They suppose I have whiplash too but that was probably from earlier in the night.  Ginny was great, you should have seen her; actually, we were all a little surprised the two of you didn’t show with the Order; figured you’d have been at Grimmauld after your display yesterday.”

“We were,” Fred muttered. 

“And you didn’t come?”

He shook his head, “Mum magically stuck us in the house, she didn’t let us go with them.  She knew Ginny and Ron were there and after losing Dad she wasn’t letting us go no matter how much we begged.” He looked back at Hermione and then back to Neville. 

“I’m sure she was just protecting you.”

“Doesn’t matter, we wanted to go, we felt helpless, and look what’s happened.” He waved his hand through the room, “We could have made a difference.”

“You also could have gotten killed,” Neville said pointedly.

“He’s right.” A broken voice croaked from the other side of Fred, and he whipped his head around so quickly he’d be surprised if he hadn’t given himself whiplash.

Hermione’s eyes were fluttering and she squeezed his hand, “Thank Godric!” He exclaimed and pushed himself forward and pressed his lips to hers, pouring every ounce of relief he felt in that moment into the kiss.  When he realized what he was doing, he pulled back, his eyes wide, and looked at Hermione while he heard Neville snicker from his bed, “Sorry!” He said to her. 

Hermione knew that her cheeks were bright red, and tried to ignore the pain she felt because of Fred’s horrified look at what he’d done.  She wouldn’t push the issue, “Neville’s right.  You could’ve gotten hurt if you were there.”

“I could have protected you.”

“No.  You would have distracted me.  I’d have been far too worried about you to focus, it was hard enough to focus without you there; at least I knew you were safe.”

“You don’t think I can handle myself?” 

“No, I think I care about you far too much to let you be in that situation without worrying for you.”

“We literally trained for this.” He narrowed his eyes, “And you’re best friends with boy wonder you can’t tell me that you’d get distracted.”

“Freddie, of course I think you can handle yourself.  I trust you more than you probably realize, it’s myself I don’t trust.”

“What do you mean?” He furrowed his brows.

“Thinking about it now, I fear I’d be too worried about you to focus properly and I’d end up getting someone else, you, or myself killed.  I can’t say for sure, we’ve not fought together before, but looking at it from here that’s what I’d be worried about.”

Just then, Poppy came in to check on everyone and saw Hermione awake and immediately performed a bunch of tests on her.  When she was seemingly pleased with Hermione’s vitals and progress on recovery, even after such a short time, she let them be until the others barreled through the doors. 

“About time!” George called, “Thought she’d never let us in.”

George was flanked by Ron, Ginny, Harry, and Molly.  Harry immediately went to the other side of Hermione’s bed.  George and Ginny went to chat with Neville, and Ron went to sit by Luna.  Molly seemed to hover uncomfortably around Hermione, clearly wanting to go to the girl.  Harry must have noticed the tension between Fred and his mother, so he called Molly over and Hermione smiled at the matriarch when she approached.  She squeezed Fred’s hand and he just sat there quietly.  They all made their way around the room, chatting to their recovering friends, Luna woke not long after they all got there, complaining of a headache but delighted to see everyone there.

Fred never left Hermione’s side, except to use the loo.  That night when she was ready to go to sleep, she shifted over so he had enough room beside her to crawl in.  She was scared of bad dreams, especially from the events of the past couple of days, but knew with Fred there that she would always be safe.   

Chapter Text

Madame Pomfrey had released Hermione after about a week, and they had taken her back to The Burrow.  It had been strange for them all to be back in their home as every time they’d all been together since Arthur was killed they’d been at Grimmauld Place.  Since Sirius died it didn’t feel right to go back there, nor did it feel safe.  Bill had gone to collect their things from the house with the help of Charlie and they shut the floo before they left.  Kreacher was still roaming about, muttering to himself as he did and they tried to get him to talk to them but he wanted no part of it so they left him where he was.  The Order was going to have to find a new place to meet, at least until Harry said what he wanted to do with the house that his godfather left for him. 

Hermione had told her parents she would be back in a couple of weeks as she was working on some extra credit for school.  She was coming up to the end of those couple weeks and she was due to go home the day after tomorrow.  Charlie was also getting ready to go back to Romania; he had been there the week that everything went down at the Department of Mysteries.  Since she came home Fred has been doing anything and everything the Order asked him to do, rebelling against Molly as he had barely spoken to his mother since that night.  George was also still standoffish with his mom, not as much as Fred, but still not talking to her as much as he used to.  

She had also kept trying to smooth things over between the twins and their mom, but they weren’t having it.  Ginny was also angry at her mother on the twins’ behalf, Hermione wondered if part of it was still her grieving process over her dad and this was her outlet.  She had tried to talk to her about it but Ginny got angry and stormed off.  Her outbursts were becoming more frequent, but everyone was letting her go because of their own grieving processes.  In a sequence of events on the other side of the spectrum, Ron was finally starting to come back out of his shell.  The Department of Mysteries seemed to have kicked him in the direction of reconnecting with his family and friends, spending a lot of time with Hermione while Fred was off doing whatever it was Fred was doing, they’d been playing an awful lot of wizards chess and she’d not been able to beat him yet. 

Harry had returned to Privet drive after being photographed and finally vindicated in his claims of Voldemort’s return after the Ministry came in at the tail end of his battle with the Dark Lord.  Dumbledore had gotten him out of there as quickly as possible and after a visit with Hermione and the others, Harry was returned to his aunt and uncle.  Petunia just turned her nose up at him and he immediately went up to his room where Hedwig was waiting and he penned a letter to Hermione and Ron.  It was going to be a long summer dealing with the events of the year and the last week, he was tired of losing those he loved and he knew they would face more casualties.  For the first couple nights when he went to sleep all he could hear was his scream after Sirius disappeared and he could still feel Remus’ arms around him holding him in place. 

*** 

The first thing Hermione saw when she woke up that morning was a Weasley man staring at her from the other bed.  She narrowed her eyes at the grimace on his face, “Charlie, what on earth are you doing?” She laughed sitting up in the bed.

“Waiting for you to wake up?” He gave her a look that told her it should have been obvious.

“Well, why are you staring at me while you do?”

“Oh, that!  Well, funny you should ask but I need your help.”

“What d’you need my help with?”

He tilted his head at her, giving her a look, “You know what.  All this family tension, you’re probably the only one that can get through to Freddie.  He’s going to get himself killed keeping on the way he is with the Order and they get the keys to the shop in a couple of days.  He’s already working too much and not sleeping enough - he’s going to burn himself out.  Can you talk to him?  He won’t listen to me.”

“I’ve tried, Charlie, he’s not going to listen to me either.  Have you asked George?

“No because he’s just as stubborn as Fred.” He gave her an unimpressed look, “You’re losing your touch, Hermione.”

“I’ve never been good at wrangling Weasley boys and getting them to see reason, so I don’t know what touch you think I’ve lost.” She scowled at him. 

“Will you just try again, please?  He’s going to get himself hurt.”

“You know exactly what buttons to push, Charlie Weasley.” She narrowed her eyes at him, “But yes, I will try.  I feel like he’s been avoiding me though so as much as I want to try and I have already tried, I don’t know how successful I’ll be.”

“Why do you think he’s avoiding you?” He saw her cheeks turn bright red, “Woah, something juicy happen with you and twin number one?” Charlie raised her eyebrows at her suggestively and then winked at her. 

“Keep your voice down, please.  No.  Nothing juicy happened, it’s just…”

“It’s just what , exactly?” He was smirking at her now.

“He kissed me when I woke up in the hospital.  Then he looked absolutely disgusted with the thought and pulled away and hasn’t brought it up yet.”

“Have you?”

“Have I what?”

“Brought it up.”

“Did you miss the part where I said he was basically ignoring me?  He knew I wouldn’t want to talk about it with Neville and Luna in the room, and since I’ve been back here he’s either gone or planning the shop with George, I’ve barely had any time alone with him.”

“Fine, I’ll talk to him.” Charlie rolled his eyes and went to get up.

“No!  No don’t.  I’m not sure I want to talk about it.  I’d rather not have him tell me it was a mistake.  If it’s the only one I get, I don’t want it tainted further with rejection.”

Charlie danced out of the room, “Hermione and Freddie, sitting in a tree.” He was met with a pillow to the back of the head and his laughter rang through the house.  

“Oi, what’s all that about?” Fred asked as he came into the room just as Charlie was leaving.

“Nothing, your brother is about to get his butt kicked.”

“Not by you I hope, you’re still recovering.”

She scowled at him, “It’s been almost four weeks, Fred, I’m fine.”

“Breakfast is almost ready, so I was sent to tell you, but - do you have a minute to talk before we go down?”

“What do you want to talk about?”

“I think there’s something we need to talk about.” 

“Oh.”

“Hey, look at me,” He used his index finger, under her chin, to lift her face up, “I’m sorry, Hermione.  I shouldn’t have acted as impulsive as I did, but I think you should know that I -”

“Fred, it’s okay, really.  You don’t have to apologize, I know you were just caught up in the moment.  Everything is alright, you’re still one of my best friends.” She tried to smile at him, hoping it looked like a smile instead of a grimace. 

He sat up a little bit straighter, “Of course, glad we cleared that up.” His smile looked like a grimace masking an uncomfortable hurt, but Hermione shook the thought from her head and kissed his cheek before heading downstairs, “You coming?”

“Yeah, just have to go get Georgie.”

She nodded and went downstairs.  A moment later, Fred’s need to go get his brother was thwarted when George popped his head into the room, finding Fred lying face down in the pillows.

“You okay, Freddie?”

That was met with a long grunt in response.  George chuckled at that, “I’ll take that as a no.  Would you like to talk about what Hermione did?”

Fred popped his head up at that one, “What d’you know?”

“I don’t know anything, call it a twin hunch.” He came into the room and shut the door.

“This is twin secret level stuff.  Got it?”  George nodded and Fred continued, “I kissed her.  When she woke from her coma, I was so relieved and overwhelmed with my emotions and it just happened.”

“About time.” George scoffed. 

Fred narrowed his eyes at him, “Anyways, I wanted to talk to her about it, tell her how I feel and she shut me down and just about ran out of the room.”

“Ouch.” 

“Helpful.” Fred shoved George.

“Maybe try again?” 

“One rejection is enough thank you.”

“Oh come off it, she has feelings for you too, anyone could see that.  She naturally gravitates to wherever you are.  Besides Boy Wonder and Ronnikins she clearly is closest with you and I think it goes beyond friendship with you.  Talk to her, again .”

Breakfast was a loud affair, the entire Weasley family plus Hermione was there and the chaos was instantaneous and not in a good way.  Voices were coming from every direction and it was evident that this was going to be a boisterous morning.  Hermione caught Fred’s eye and it was hard to tell who was speaking, or yelling, at any given time.  It seemed like months worth of anger and sadness and everything in between chose this breakfast to finally come to the surface and words were hurled at anyone and everyone. 

“That’s enough!” Molly used a sonorous charm and the room went silent, “Before we get into something we can’t end, why don’t we all just settle down and take turns speaking.  It’s clear that we have some things we need to clear the air on and I’m not having any more tension in this family.  So, we’re going to speak, we’re going to let each other speak, and we’re going to work this all out.” She huffed out a breath at the end and looked around, catching a glare from Fred.

Ginny stood up, “I’ll go first.  And since no one’s really brought it up as of yet, the fact that our beloved brother Percy has yet to show his face and no one seems upset about it which is a little absurd.  Then you’ve got Fred and George who are at odds with Mum for good reason,” she shot a look at her mother, “Bill and Charlie are just walking around like they're totally fine with everything that’s gone on and does Ron even speak to anyone anymore these days - all he does is sit in his room and avoid the world unless he has to be out.  I’m surprised he even bothered to come with us to the Department of Mysteries that night.” 

“As if your tantrums are anything to be desired.” Ron shot back at his sister, “Maybe I don’t speak to you because I’d rather not get my head ripped off for saying anything slightly wrong to you.” 

“I do not throw tantrums.”

“Yes, you do.”

“And I’ll have you know, Charlie and I are not fine.  By any means.  We just deal with it away from you lot because we’re trying to be strong for you all, so why don’t you get off your high horse and realize that we all grieve differently and just because we may seem okay doesn’t mean we are.” Bill said calmly but with authority. 

Ginny cringed at Bill’s words, her guilt at what she’d said written all over her face, Hermione felt uncomfortable being in the room for this entire Weasley argument, and then Charlie spoke, “Exactly.  With Dad not around and wanting to make sure Mum is okay, our roles have changed in this family.  Not just mine and Bill’s but all of ours, so why don’t we all take a second to think about that before we continue this conversation.” Charlie looked around at his family. 

“Should I leave?” Hermione asked, and she felt Fred’s hand dart over and close around hers and she received a look from Charlie. 

“Absolutely not, you’re just as much a part of this family, Hermione.  Especially as of late, so if there’s anything you need to get off your chest, have at it.” Bill spoke as Molly nodded along and George nudged her from his spot on her other side. 

Charlie looked around and spoke again, “Now, Fred and George, I know you’re mad at Mum, but she was doing what she thought was right.  Put yourself in her shoes, she just lost her husband and has two kids already in danger, would you let two more out of your sight?  I don’t think so, so maybe ease up on her a little bit.” Molly nodded and went to speak but Charlie didn’t let her, “Mum, your heart may have been in the right place but how you handled it was wrong.  Holding someone against their will isn’t the right way to go about things either so try to understand why they’re so upset, Freddie especially since Hermione was hurt.  The guilt he feels for not being there is probably a lot so try to understand why exactly he’s as upset as he is.  She’s been the one who’s helped him through this more than anyone, her and George.  How did it feel when Dad was in trouble and you couldn’t be there to help him.  I’d imagine it’s a similar feeling for Fred, Hermione’s been his rock, and George would do anything to help Fred and vice versa.”

Molly nodded, knowing Charlie wasn’t done, and acknowledged that he could continue and she would speak after.  Charlie saw Hermione wipe a tear from her cheek before continuing, “Ginny, you’ve been on edge ever since dad died.  I know it’s not easy, we all know what you’re going through; we’re going through it too.  Please talk to us when you need to.  Any of us.  Don’t let your emotions eat you alive until you snap because you’ll end up burning bridges that you can’t repair with your outbursts.  We all love you Ginny, and we don’t like seeing you go through this alone as you have been.  Rely on those around you, whether it’s one of your brothers, or Mum or Hermione.”  Ginny nodded.

Charlie turned to Ron, “Ron, I know, I know that first of all you’re missing the relationship with your friends.  Second, that you aren’t very good with emotions, but sometimes you need to find a way to handle it, same as Ginny.  Talk to one of us, or Harry, or Hermione, or anyone, just talk to someone, I don’t want to see you lose yourself because you can’t process this properly.  I moved home to be closer to my family while we all deal with this, and I will not stand by and let us all fall apart now.  We’ve lost too much already and we all know what’s coming so we need to stay united and we need to help each other through this, not turn on each other and pull away from each other.” He let out a breath and sat down, getting a slap on the shoulder from Bill.

Hermione took a deep breath and stood up, “I’m not a Weasley,” she paused and could have sworn she heard someone mutter yet but ignored it, “but you have always embraced me like another member of your family.  Growing up as a muggle, learning about the wizarding world was a shock, and all of a sudden I was thrust into this new life.  I finally had two best friends, though one took some convincing,” She sent a smile to Ron who smiled back, “and over the years I’ve developed these wonderful relationships with each of you, and watching you all go through this has broken my heart.  I’ve tried my best to be there for all of you, making sure you’re all taken care of when you need it, and I always will, but Charlie’s right; we need to be united.”

She turned to look at the twins, looking from side-to-side, “I’ve already told you two, I know you both want to help, but I was already worried enough for everyone else that was there so if you two had been there as well the last morsel of focus I had left would have been gone.  I understand why you’re both upset, but you need to talk to your Mum and sort this out.  Now is not the time for anger and malice; there’s enough of that already in the world.  Ginny, I hope you know you can always come to talk to me, day or night, you’re the best girl friend I’ve ever had and you’re so like a sister to me please don’t shut me out.  Ron, I’ve been trying to push through the walls you’ve put up; so has Harry, don’t shut us out either.  You-Know-Who wants to tear us apart, it makes his job of taking over easier, let’s not give him that.” She sat back down and both Fred and George took her hands and squeezed, giving her a smile.

Molly stood now, “I guess I’ll start with Fred and George,” She looked directly at the twins, George met her gaze and Fred diverted his eyes.  Hermione cleared her throat and nudged him and he moved his eyes back up to meet his mother’s, “Boys, I’m so very sorry.  I was wrong to do what I did that night, I should have spoken to you and expressed my feelings about you two going with the Order instead of keeping you here against your will.  I just, without your dad here I want to make sure everyone stays safe and I can’t stand to lose any more of you.  I saw what happened the last time, I guess I just wanted a little bit more control.  I’m sorry boys, I’m sorry Hermione, I’m sorry Ron and Ginny; you all had the right to have the extra support there, I shouldn’t have kept them from being there because I was scared.”

“Mum, we understand you’re scared.  We’re scared too, but you need to trust us and we need to be able to be useful in this war.  We want to keep our family safe.  If you had just talked to us maybe we could have figured something out; but you chose to not even consider our feelings or take us into consideration, you just acted.  Imagine Hermione’s injury was worse; imagine it had been Ron or Ginny and we weren’t there to help when we could have been.  I already hate that Hermione got hurt at all, but she’s given me enough grief about wanting to be there and I still wish I was.  I understand why you did it, Hermione’s also made me see reason, so I accept your apology, just please Mum, in the future consider those things and talk to us first, tell us how you feel.”

“Exactly, Mum.  I was mad at you, and it was made worse because I hate seeing Freddie so upset.  We would never willingly hurt you, Mum, but you have to understand that sometimes we’ll have to make choices that will put us in danger - eventually it’s going to get to the point where we don’t have a choice.  I promise we will do everything we can to keep ourselves safe, keep everyone else safe.”

“Oh.” Molly had tears in her eyes as she went over to the twins, and they stood up and she pulled them both into a big hug, kissing them both on the cheek.

“We love you, Mum.” George whispered in her ear. 

“Molly?” Hermione asked when their hug ended, “Thank you for keeping them safe, I know they didn’t agree with your methods, to be honest, I’m not sure I do either, but I can’t say that if I were a mum I would have acted any differently.  I don’t know, but I understand why you did it.  Thank you for always bringing me into this family and being like another mother to me.  I’ve been so grateful for all of you, and I don’t know how I’ll repay you for everything that you’ve done for me.” She had tears by the time she ended her little speech, and so did Molly, as the mother pulled her into a hug.  

“Thank you for trying to make them understand for as long as you have, and thank you for being here for us through everything.  We’re all better people for knowing you, dear.” Molly kissed her on the cheek, “You’re a part of this family, and we’re thankful that you are.”

She released the girl to Fred’s open arms and the two of them hugged and sat down.  She then turned to George and gave him a sitting hug. 

Molly went to Ron and Ginny who were sitting beside each other, “As for you two, your brother is right.  Don’t shut us out, I don’t care what you need to talk about, anything and everything you can talk to me or one of them, or Harry, but just let us help you through this.  Ron, you always tell Harry he’s not alone, just remember that now.  Ginny, I was the same when I lost my brothers, just angry at the world, I can understand how you feel; don’t ever feel like you can’t come to me.  I am your mother, and I will always be there for you.  We’re all going to have good days and bad days, but Hermione’s right; it’s just going to make it that much easier for You-Know-Who if our side is falling apart.  I love you both, don’t worry about burdening my grief with your own; if I find out that’s what you’re doing I’ll put you both on gnome duty forever.” She kissed each of their cheeks as they smiled but groaned. 

Then she moved on to the two eldest brothers, “You two have done so much for this family in the past couple of months.  Charlie I know it wasn’t easy for you to leave Romania full time, but I appreciate everything you have done for this family since we lost your dad.  Bill, I know you’ve been spending more time with us, which is taking away from your, other , relationships and it means a lot to us.  But you two have been the rock of this family for months now and I hope you know how much I love you and how much you’ve helped me get through this.” She gave them both a kiss as well. 

“We love you Mum.” Bill said, “Since we’re clearing the air, can you please understand that I love Fleur and that’s not going to change.  She’s a wonderful person, and a strong witch, you’d see that if you just gave her a chance.” 

“In the spirit of today, I’ll try my best.” She winked at her son, and he knew that she meant it.  This was a turning point in the Weasley family, he could feel it. 

When Molly returned to her seat, Charlie stood again, “As for the other point that Ginny brought up, I think it’s time we finally addressed it.  We haven’t yet, I know it’s a point of contention for all of us and we need to put it out there.  Percy has obviously decided to side with the Ministry, he chose to back them up; that was his choice.  Our choice is to fight the darkness threatening our world, but he is still our brother.  He is our blood, he is a Weasley, and I have faith that in the end, he will do the right thing.  Sometimes it takes a hard road to get to the right place and he may learn some difficult lessons, he may burn bridges with the family that he won’t be able to fix, but I have faith that he will do the right thing.  Dad taught us all how to be good men, Percy just seems to need to figure things out his own way before realizing that Dad was right.  Don’t feel obligated to forgive him if he comes around, but remember if he does he’s on our side, and at least until the war is over we can put aside our differences; we’ll need all the help and again, a united front.”

“He’s a git.” Fred and George said at the same time earning them both a look from Molly and Hermione.

“Yes, he is.” Said Ginny and Ron snorted a laugh that he tried to cover with a cough.

Bill spoke, “He may be a git, and we honestly don’t know what side he’ll end up on when things come down to the end, but I hope he does the right thing in the end.”

“Me too,” Molly said quietly, knowing that if her son turned his back on their family for good it would break her heart even more. 

“Hermione?” Bill’s voice came again, and she looked up at him, “I just wanted to say thank you.  I know that you checked in with Charlie when he was the one taking care of everyone else.  He’s a stubborn one, that one, but I was happy to learn that someone was looking out for him too.  You’ve been such a light to all of us, directly,” he looked around at Fred, George, Ron, Ginny, and Charlie, “Or indirectly, and I know I speak for everyone when I say Dad would be proud and was proud to have you as a part of our family, I know I am.  I only hope that I can build a relationship with you like you’ve built with my siblings here, I can see how lucky they are and I want in on that.” He smiled at her and she wiped another tear away as Fred and George squeezed her knees under the table. 

Ron raised his glass and encouraged everyone to follow suit as he said, “To family, to Hermione, and to Dad.”

And they all raised their glasses in cheers, laughing and crying together in a way they hadn’t in a long time.

“We love you, Hermione.” Fred said as he kissed her cheek. 

“Yeah, we love you and you’re stuck with us,” George said and kissed her other cheek. 

“Lucky me.” She rolled her eyes and everyone laughed again, She locked eyes with Ron who was laughing at her, and then wiggled his eyebrows at her to which she promptly stuck her tongue out at him.  This felt like the first true day of healing for the Weasley family, Hermione knew they needed a day like this and was glad that they got it.     

Chapter Text

Hermione had been home for a couple of weeks and was enjoying spending that time with her parents, with everything they were doing as a family she was doing her best to keep things low-key.  She followed the news from the magical community as best she could and she wrote to Harry to keep him as in the loop as possible, she was thankful that when she couldn’t get the Daily Prophet the twins or Ron was sending it to her.  She wrote to the Weasleys frequently, hoping that the owls weren’t intercepted before they made it to their destination, but so far it seemed as though they were safe.

She knew Fred and George had begun getting the shop ready for opening, she was convinced that the shop having the address being the same number as their dad’s room at St. Mungo’s was a sign from Arthur that he wanted them to do this.  She felt terrible when she had brought it up to them at first, watching their faces pale, and then when she explained how she thought about it they smiled at her.  In honour of their father, they had asked Hermione for muggle items that they could incorporate in their shop and she’d been sending them ideas in her letters.  They had a couple more weeks until opening, and she couldn’t wait to be back and see the shop after reading about it in their replies. 

Hermione had made it a point to do some of her favourite things with her parents, trying to memorize every single detail about the events and of the two people she loved with her whole heart.  The news coming out of the magical world had been scaring her since the beginning of last year and it kept getting worse.  As the days and weeks went on, Hermione knew that eventually she would have to take action to keep her parents safe and when she wasn’t spending time with them she was in her room researching different ways that she could protect them.  To this point, she didn’t like her options. 

The weeks with her family had passed far too quickly for her liking and before she knew it, it was time to leave.  As she was getting ready to head back to the Burrow for the start of the school year, she spent the week leading up to her departure baking cookies with her parents, shopping for some new clothes with her mother, and reading in front of the fire with her dad.  The night before she left, both her parents helped her bake some more sweet treats to take with her.  While the cookies were cooling and Hermione was finishing her packing, her mother had sat down at the table and penned a letter to Molly for Hermione to take to the other mother.  Normally Hermione liked to keep to a schedule when she was at home, similar to the one she tried to keep at school, but like some nights there she broke her routine, and tonight she stayed up late drinking tea and chatting to her mother.  When she went to bed she cried herself to sleep, more scared than ever for her parents’ safety, the options she had to protect them, and what exactly it would cost her.

***

Fred and George were on the second level of the shop putting products on the shelves and organizing things the way they wanted them.  Lee, Bill, and Charlie were also downstairs filling shelves with products and getting things ready for the twins to open, and the twins had held interviews that morning for staff to help.  Ginny was tending to the Pygmy Puffs and making sure they were set up in their little sanctuary with enough food and water, really it was just a front so she could play with the adorable little creatures, which Fred and George knew but chose to leave her be.  Ron had stayed at the Burrow with Molly, helping her in the kitchen and flooing back and forth between there and the shop bringing lunch and refreshments throughout the day. 

“Well, Freddie, we’re just about ready to open!” George smiled as they worked.

“Think we’re really ready, Georgie?”

“Absolutely!  Besides, we only have a couple of days left!”

“I hope you’re right, I wish Hermione were here to give her opinions, you know she wouldn’t hold back.”

George side-eyed his brother, “When are you going to finally man up and do something about this thing you have going between you two?  It’s exhausting watching you two dance around each other.”

“No one’s dancing.” Fred rolled his eyes. 

“Whatever you want to call it, you two need to finally own up to your feelings.  You’ve already kissed her.” George watched as Fred’s eyes widened and he looked around making sure no one could hear them, “Oh boy, did she reject you?”

“Not in so many words, now can we move on please?”

“Oh no, tell me what happened?  I can’t believe you haven’t told me yet.”

“I have already told you this, I tried to talk to her about it, she pretty much shut me down and said we were still friends, I haven’t brought it up since.”

“Oh, I thought maybe there was more.  Sorry, mate.” George clapped Fred on the shoulder, “I still think there’s something there, maybe she’s just scared.  I say try talking to her again.”

“Perhaps I will consider it.”

George looked at Fred with a disapproving glint in his eye but moved on, “Speaking of the brightest witch of her age, how are we doing on that request she sent us?”

“I think I made some good progress on it, want to go take a look?  It should be just about done, I’m sure if we work together on the rest of it we can finish before she arrives tomorrow morning." They went down to where their office and workspace was and Fred showed George where he had gotten to, and they went to work on the rest.  It took another couple of hours to perfect and replicate, but they had done it.  Fred excused himself to let everyone go home and head up to the flat for a shower before they went to the Burrow for dinner.  George stayed in the workroom and added one final thing to Hermione’s gift, for a lack of better words, before he packed it up and went upstairs. 

***

Hermione showed up at the Burrow bright and early, dropping her bags and running to Molly who was waiting with open arms for a hug.  She handed over one of the cookie tins to Molly when they let go of each other, and Molly opened it with a smile and found the note from Mrs. Granger.  Hermione didn’t even know it was in there.  Molly tucked it in her apron pocket motioning for Hermione to sit down at the table while she finished breakfast, telling her Ron and Ginny should be down shortly.  The two were in full conversation when there was a sound from the floo and George stepped out, followed a second later by Fred, and then by Lee.

“Hi, Mum!” George smiled at his mother, he had been so relieved after that morning all those weeks ago, it felt like things had gotten back to normal - or as normal as they could be without their dad around.  Molly had her bad days where she would get cross with her kids for seemingly nothing, and they had their bad days where they would get mad at each other or their mum, but overall they were all trying to get through this by leaning on each other rather than pushing each other away.  George was the most relieved, he hated conflict within his family.

George hadn’t noticed Hermione until Fred stepped out and saw her first, “Hermione!” he exclaimed and she stood up as he ran over and lifted her into a hug spinning her around as she giggled. 

George greeted Hermione when Fred let her go and went to give his mother a hug and a kiss on the cheek and Lee greeted them both.  Charlie strolled through the door interrupting the morning festivities and Hermione ran to give him a hug immediately being spun around again in the Weasley kitchen causing laughter from the others.  The commotion must have woken Ron and Ginny because they stumbled down the stairs, eyes still half-closed with sleep, but perked up when they saw everyone there.  They were promptly given breakfast and coffees and ended the meal with cookies.  Molly had been supplying the twins their meals while they got the flat set up which they were working on at night after they spent all day in the shop. 

Today was the last day before they opened and they still had some work to do so they excused themselves to go finish and Lee followed right behind them.  He had been staying with the twins and helping, and Molly had made it clear that he was expected at every meal with the boys, which he would never turn down Molly’s cooking. 

Hermione and Ginny spent the day together, talking about the school year and what had happened through the summer.  Hermione mentioned the letter that her mother had written to Molly and expressed her curiosity over what it could have said.  Ron had joined them by that point, sitting close to Hermione.

“Mum went a little mad last week, started going off about how Ron and I shouldn’t be going back to Hogwarts.  Said she wrote to your Mum about it.” Ginny answered. 

“Mum never mentioned it but she knew that something was going on, they’re muggles for heaven’s sake and even they know things aren’t right in our world.”

“Well, Charlie and Bill managed to talk her down and she wrote to your Mum and Dad again, maybe that’s why your Mum wrote to her?” Ron added. 

“I don’t know.  I do know I worry about them though.”

Mid-Afternoon there was a whoosh coming through the floo and they ran down the stairs to find Bill standing there, “I’m just on a break from work, but there was a massive Death Eater attack on the muggle world, they destroyed the main bridge and it caused a lot of death.  Muggles are calling it an engineering failure, but it was clearly death eaters to anyone that would know about them.”

Ron saw the look on Hermione’s face and put his arm around her, pulling her in tight, “They’ll be okay, ‘Mione.” he whispered to her.

She put her arm around his waist and squeezed back, not trusting her words she just nodded.  

“I have to get back, I just wanted you to know.  Hello Hermione, glad you’re back!” Bill smiled at her and he stepped back into the floo calling out for Diagon Alley. 

“Hermione, dear, can you come to help me in the kitchen?”

“Sure Mrs. Weasley!” she looked from Ron to Ginny who just shrugged at her and went off to fly and practice for quidditch tryouts. 

“Oh, my dear girl, it’s Molly for Merlin’s sake!  Now, I know you’re worried about your parents and you have been for some time now.”

Hermione nodded, “Yes, it really escalated over the last year as attacks on muggles increased, then there was one not far from them.”

“Yes, Fred wrote to us about that one.”

“What do you mean?” she looked at Molly, confused. 

“Didn’t he tell you?”

“Tell me what?”

“Fred wrote to the Order after that attack and basically ordered them to put a protective detail on your parents.  He was rather desperate really.  Remus was the one that received the letter and ordered them a detail.  They’ve had wizarding protection since then, even all summer while you were there.”

Hermione sat with her mouth open, trying to find the right words, “He never told me that he did that.  I can’t believe he did that for me.” She breathed.

“I doubt he’d have taken no for an answer.  Not that Remus needed much convincing to keep your parents safe.” 

“Why didn’t he tell me?”

“I can’t answer that, dear, but I want you to know that your parents are safe.  I had a little bit of a holdup on the kids going back to school last week and wrote to your parents about it, I didn’t tell them exactly what is going on in our world, just that things aren’t always safe right now.  When Charlie and Bill brought me to my senses I wrote them again, assuring them that you’ll be safe at the school and apologizing for my previous letter.  Your mum wrote to me to thank you for all I’ve done for you, I want to write her back about how much you’ve done for us if that’s alright with you?”

Hermione didn’t say anything, her mind still stuck on the new information about Fred, and she was just nodding along mindlessly when Molly put her hand on the young witches’, “Hermione, clearly your mind is elsewhere right now, why don’t you take the floo and let your body catch up with your mind.”

Hermione heard that and nodded, getting up and going to the fireplace, “It’s 93 Diagon Alley dear," Molly smiled when Hermione still seemed dazed, "Our floo is connected to theirs already so it should take you to the shop.” To which Hermione smiled and nodded, called out the address, and was gone.  She had sworn to herself that she was going to bury her feelings for the elder twin, it was just a crush she told herself, and well, she had failed.  She had failed miserably.  She tried, it had been a valiant effort, but with being as close to him as she was through losing his dad, their fight, and his kiss when she woke from her coma - she had failed.  She knew that the kiss he gave her was just being caught up in the moment, it had been obvious when he tried to talk to her about it.  Then she finds out that he did this, something so meaningful to her and he hadn’t even let her thank him for it.  

She stepped out of the floo in the shop and stood there for a second taking it all in before she shook her head and went back to looking for Fred.  

“Hey, Hermione!” Lee called out.

“Hermione?” Fred’s head poked over the railing, and Hermione took off up the stairs.

“Why didn’t you tell me?” was all she said when she came face-to-face with the tall, ginger man. 

“Merlin, woman, why didn’t I tell you what?”

“You never mentioned that you wrote to the order to ask for a protective detail for my parents.”

“Oh, that.”

“Yes, Fred, that.  Now explain.”

“You were upset, I wanted to do something to help, but I didn’t know how you’d feel about them having someone there.  I was worried it would freak you out more, like you would worry that I thought they would be attacked or something, if an attack ever got close to them again I was going to tell you, I promise!  I just wanted to make sure they had some sort of protection, it was the least I could do for you.  I wrote to them the night we spoke about that close attack, and then what happened with dad and everything went to shit, I’m sorry, I should have told you.  It would have made you feel better, I should have told you.”

She put her hand on his cheek, “Fred, it’s okay.  That’s why you seemed so sure I could go home for Christmas and we’d be safe.” She murmured, not really looking at him before finally making eye contact again, “I just can’t believe you would do that for me.”

“Are you kidding?  Hermione, I felt like it wasn’t enough.  You’ve done so much for all of us over the years, I thought it was time someone did something to protect the people you love.  I wish I could have done more, I wish I would have told you.  I wish -” He was cut off by the soft press of her lips to his, he recovered quickly and deepened the kiss before she pulled away too quickly for his liking.

“Wow,” he breathed, eyes still closed.

“I’ll never be able to thank you, Fred.  I only wish you would have told me so I could have thanked you sooner.”

“With that kind of thanks, I wish I had told you sooner.”

She barked out a laugh, “Yeah, now we’re even.” She winked at him, actively ignoring the fireworks exploding in her core while her lips still tingled, “So, are you going to show me around, or do I have to go find George for the grand tour?”

“Don’t you dare!” He said as he took her hand and whirled her around as they went back towards the stairs.  He showed her everything they had worked on, filled her in on all the new products, and stopped her directly in front of the back corner on the second floor that he and George had called “Arthur’s Corner” and showed her all the ideas that made it to the beloved space of the shop. 

His favourite was one that she had come up with - a little rubber duck that added fresh bubbles to the bubble bath when you asked it what the function of a rubber duck is.  She giggled when Fred asked and the duck started blowing bubbles in the room.  They went on through the shop, and when they finally found George in the workroom, he pulled her into a quick hug, “What brings you here today, Hermione?” He winked at her.

She looked confused but gave him an honest answer, “I had to speak with Fred about something.”

“Yeah, I’ll bet you did.” He laughed, and Fred shot him a look from behind Hermione, which caused George to laugh more. 

“On that note, I’ll be off, we’ll be back tomorrow, we’re coming to do our school shopping and see you for opening.”

“We’ll be back at the Burrow tonight for dinner.”

“See you both there.” She smiled and was gone.

“What the bloody hell was that about?” Fred turned to George when she was gone, swatting at his brother's shoulder with the back of his hand.

“A little bird told me they saw a rather interesting sequence of events between you and Miss. Granger.” He chuckled. 

“What are you on about?”

“Well, she tore in here, ignored Lee, took off upstairs to chat to you, and then maybe she gave my uglier twin a little kiss?” George was struggling to get through without giggling and raising his eyebrows suggestively at Fred. 

“Oh come off it, she found out I sent the Order to protect her parents all those months ago.  She came to say thank you.  Then, yes , she kissed me and said - and I quote - ‘now we’re even’ and I took her on a shop tour.  It obviously didn’t mean anything more than that to her so why don’t you just forget it and get back to work, we’ve got lots to do still.”

“Don’t you get snappy with me - tell her how you feel or suck it up, mate.” and with that George went back to what he was doing, laughing as he did. 

***

The rest of the night at the Burrow was fairly uneventful.  The twins had come back for dinner and, as was every meal in the Weasley house, it was a loud one.  Afterward, Hermione had helped Molly tidy up and sat on the sofa reading.  Ron and Ginny had gone back outside to practice some more for quidditch.  Hermione was enjoying her book when Charlie plopped down on the couch beside her and she dropped her book in surprise causing Charlie to laugh at her.  

“What are you reading, Miss Hermione?”

“An old book from home.” She held up the book to show him the cover, Alice’s Adventures in Wonderland.

“Muggle book?” He asked and she just nodded and smiled. 

“Alice is the main girl, she ends up following a white rabbit who is wearing clothes and carrying a pocket watch.  She ends up down the rabbit hole in a place called Wonderland where things are all sorts of strange and different than the world she was used to.  She eats things that change her size, meets some odd friends, and eventually battles the Queen of Hearts who wants her head.  After Professor McGonagall showed up when I was a kid I always related to it on a different level; except my white rabbit was a transfiguring cat turned teacher and my whacky friends are your brother and the chosen one, and instead of the Queen of Hearts we’re being threatened by a power-hungry asshole with no nose.”

Charlie snorted out a laugh and looked at her quizzically until she continued, “I loved the story as a kid, my mom and I used to read it together, I guess when my life changed and I found out I was a witch my love for it shifted to a different reason and a different relation to the story.  Now it reminds me of her and helps me feel close to her.”

“Well, I guess that certainly makes sense.  Maybe I’ll borrow it when you’re finished if that’s alright with you?”

“Of course!” She smiled at him.  

They sat there in silence and he let her read, he had pulled out a blank sheet of parchment and started drawing.  When she closed her book, she peeked over at what he was drawing.  She noticed it was her reading, “Wow, Charlie!  You’re an amazing artist!”

“Not really, I just have some fun with it.”

“You’re really good.  I’d love to see more if you have any!”

He was blushing now, but he nodded.  She handed over the book, and he gave her the drawing.

“You’re not done reading though…”

“Oh I’ve read it plenty of times, it’s fine!”

An hour later found everyone getting ready for bed, when there was a loud noise in the kitchen, and Ginny hollered for her mother asking her if she knew where Harry was.  Molly was confused and Ginny explained that Harry’s trunk and Hedwig were in the kitchen.  Ron must have heard the commotion and popped his head over the railing asking about Harry and Hermione followed suit.  Ginny told them both that he was sneaking around the house somewhere, and then he spoke from beside her in the kitchen.  The three of them hurried down the stairs and as soon as Ginny had let go of Harry, Hermione rushed in for her turn wrapping him up tightly. 

He returned her hug with just as much enthusiasm and filled everyone in on the events of that night.  Professor Dumbledore had taken him to meet with a former professor and by the end of the visit, Professor Slughorn was coming back to Hogwarts to teach Potions.  Hermione could tell by the look on Harry’s face that it meant Professor Snape had finally gotten his dream post as Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher.  Harry and Snape had not been on good terms since Harry got into Snape’s head in one of the occlumency lessons and now he was teaching the one course that they hadn’t had a real teacher for since Voldemort’s return, a teacher that used to believe all the vile vitriol Voldemort spewed about blood purity.

Hermione just gave him a look, and when they all excused themselves she found herself with Ron and Harry in Ron’s room.  They filled Harry in on their summers and everything that had happened over the summer including Molly’s worry a couple of weeks ago.  Harry filled them in on his own summer and the three of them talked late into the night.  What started out as a less than fun conversation, quickly turned into the three of them laughing and having to quiet themselves multiple times to avoid waking the rest of the house.  They had all shifted to laying down to still talk and eventually fell asleep.  When she woke the next morning she had her hand gripping Harry’s arm, and her legs were tangled with Ron’s.  She smiled before settling back in and going back to sleep for a little bit. 

***

Fred and George were ready, when they woke that morning they knew that today was going to be a good day.  Today they saw their dreams come true, today was the day that they officially opened the doors to 93 Diagon Alley, the home of Weasleys’ Wizard Wheezes.  George felt like he was going to throw up, as happy as he was, he couldn’t eat breakfast or anything.  There were giant butterflies in his stomach where Fred didn’t even seem phased in the slightest.  Fred made his brother eat, telling him that everything was going to be fine and there would be nothing to worry about.

Three hours later Fred was proven right as the shop was crowded with people.  They were both running around the shop talking to all the customers, Lee was also there helping their new hire, Verity, on the counter.  The twins didn’t even notice their family walk in at first, but Fred caught sight of Hermione the second she walked in the door.  He finished up with the customers he was with, and he and George went to greet their family.  They welcomed them in and then addressed the whole store again, making more rounds and greeting more customers.  It took a while before they were able to get back to the Weasley clan and they met Hermione and Ginny at the Love Potions barrel. 

In true older brother fashion, they teased Ginny about her current romantic relationship with Dean Thomas, to which Ginny told them to shove it and Hermione laughed.  Fred wasn’t lost on the fact that she kept her face so that she was never looking directly at them.  Next thing he knew he heard George say, “Wonder who you would slip that to, Hermione.  I know who Freddie would give his to.” 

Fred saw George wink at her and she went bright red.  She finally turned them and gave George a shove and Fred’s mouth dropped as they both saw the black eye that she was sporting, “Merlin, Hermione, what happened to your eye?” 

“Hermione got into a fight.” Ginny said breezily. 

“What?” George nearly choked on the word. 

“I did not get into a fight," She rolled her eyes at Ginny, "Your mum asked me to bring something for her from your old room, I seem to have activated an old Weasley product.  Your mum wasn’t able to get rid of it.” 

“Boxing telescopes.” the twins said at the same time, “Forgot those were in there.” Fred continued.  He gave George a look who nodded back at his twin.

“Come on, Hermione.” Fred grabbed her hand and pulled her away.

“I think I know who they’d each give their potions to, too,” Ginny said to George under her breath and the whole shop heard George laugh. 

Fred brought Hermione back to the office and motioned for her to sit on his desk, which she did with a little jump causing him to laugh and shake his head.  He hunted around a drawer for something before finding what he was looking for with a small ‘Aha!’ and went back over to Hermione.  He opened the tube and squeezed some of the yellow paste onto his thumb, while she looked at him with an unsure look on her face.

“Don’t worry, it’s safe.  Georgie and I use it, we made it since we needed a good bruise remedy.  We do most of our testing on ourselves; even more so since someone stopped us from testing at school…”

“You were testing on first years!”

“Yeah yeah,” he waved his other hand at her.  

Slowly he brought his thumb up and gently rubbed the paste onto her bruise, making sure to cover the entirety of the purple mark with the yellow paste.  If he was being hopeful and optimistic he’d say that she leaned into his touch; if he was being realistic she only did that because the paste was soothing on her bruise.  She looked up at him and caught his eyes before her eyes darted down to his lips and he subconsciously licked them when she did.  She looked back up and he debated kissing her for about two seconds before George burst into the room looking for his book on the register and snickering when he found them the way he did. 

As he was leaving, “Oh Freddie, that thing for Hermione is just there, make sure you give it to her.” He said as he pointed to his desk. 

Fred practically shoved his brother out the door, slamming it behind him and muttering git under his breath.  He grabbed the package wrapped in orange paper off George’s desk and went back to stand in front of Hermione, “That bruise should be gone within the hour,” He pointed to her eye.

“Thanks, Fred.” 

He nodded and pulled up his desk chair to sit in front of her.  She looked at him and then the gift in his hand and said, “What’s that?” With a devious little smile on her face. 

He handed it to her, “Open it.” 

She wasted not a second more before tearing into the paper revealing a purple leather-bound book that looked like a diary.  She turned it over in her hands a couple of times and then flipped the pages open running her fingers over them.  She flipped to the inside of the cover, where at the bottom of the leather was a little otter and a little magpie sitting together in the corner and the first page said ‘To my favourite little otter, so we’re never really apart’ which of course had her tearing up.

“Fred this is beautiful!” She said as a tear fell down her cheek and she quickly wiped it away.

“It’s what you asked for.”

“What do you mean?”

“In one of your letters this summer, you said you were sad we weren’t going to be at Hogwarts this year, and you were worried that the owls would keep getting intercepted so it would be difficult for us to talk.  George and I put our heads together and came up with this.”

“I don’t understand.” She looked at him confused. 

“It’s enchanted, we have this one.” He pulled open his drawer revealing a matching one, only his was orange, “They’re linked.  We put a nicer twist on that old Voldemort diary that Ginny found in her first year while mixing that with the theory behind the Marauders Map.  You write in it and when you’re finished you say ‘Secrets Kept for’ and then whoever you’ve written it for, and that person’s Dumbledore’s Army coin will cool letting them know that they have a message.  So if you’re writing to me my coin would cool, and only I can see your message when I say ‘Secrets unfolded from Hermione’.  Then I can write back and do the same thing.  The messages will disappear and only appear when the phrase is said and they’re charmed to know voices so if anyone but me tried to read my message it wouldn’t reveal itself.  We can make more of them if you want others to have them -”

“No!” She was quick to cut him off, “No, just us for now.  Please?”

He smiled at her, and the butterflies were fluttering around her stomach as he did, “Okay.” 

“Thank you, Fred.  It’s beautiful and this is really brilliant magic.  Don’t tell George but you’re my favourite magpie.” She winked and Fred was blushing. 

“I heard that!” George called and it came through the extendable ear that was sitting in the office. 

Hermione jumped and Fred laughed, “Forgot that was there.  We used to use them if one of us was developing and the other was getting stuff ready.”

“Well, then he deserves to know that he’s not my favourite twin.” She laughed.

“I’m also not the twin you’d sneak a love potion to!” The ear said again and Hermione went bright red.

“Listen here, George ..” She looked to Fred for help, to which he clearly caught on and whispered ‘Fabian’ in her ear, “You listen here George Fabian Weasley, I will hex you in the butt if you don’t get out of our conversation right now!” 

“I’ll just go get a boxing telescope and keep it with me at all times, Miss Granger.”

“You’re ruining our moment here, George!” Fred whined. 

“Ah, so you admit it’s a moment - like I said, I know who you’d both give your love potions to.”

“I’d give mine to Angelina,” Hermione said and Fred saw her smirk, wishing he could have seen the look on George’s face. 

“You wouldn’t dare.”

“No, but I’d tell her about your ruthless teasing and ensure that she knows exactly why you’ve got a funny-shaped bruise on your buttocks.”

Now Fred was full-on laughing, “Remember why we were afraid of her Georgie?”

“Yes, now control your woman and get back to work!”

Fred picked up the ear and cut the cord so they couldn’t hear each other anymore, “Sorry about him.”

“He’s not wrong, you know?” Hermione felt brave, in that moment, “I wouldn’t dare give my love potion to Angelina.  Someone else would be the sole recipient.” She winked at him, kissed him on the cheek, took her book, and went to the door, “Charlie would definitely reciprocate my feelings.”

He brought his hand up to cover his heart, “You wound me!”

“Love potions wear off, Fred.  My feelings haven’t seemed to do that for the wizard I truly fancy.” She looked down at the book, “Thank you for this again.  It makes me feel better to know that I’ll still be able to talk to you, both of you, this year.  Come on, let’s get back before George tells the whole store some crazy story about why we’re not around.”

“Yeah, the last thing we need is Mum thinking something’s going on.”

He came up behind her and she turned around wrapping her arms around his waist and burying her face in his chest.  He hugged her back and kissed the top of her head.

“Love you, Freddie.”

“Love you too, Hermione.  Come on.”

Hermione’s heart skipped when he said it back.  She wished she could tell him that he was that wizard, that she’d fancied him for a while, that she had wanted to kiss him earlier.  But she couldn’t.  She kept it to herself and reveled in the moments like this where she allowed herself to imagine the ‘what if’ scenarios if he had felt the same way.  If only she knew that Fred was doing the same things, thinking the same things, and wishing for the same things. 

Chapter Text

Hello Little Otter,

Hope the first couple of days of school have been treating you well, I know it’s probably boring without us there to terrorize you with jokes and pranks.  We’ve been getting on fairly well here, been a little slower with everyone back at school but we’re keeping busy and coming up with all sorts of new products to test on our favourite prefect over the holidays.  Don’t worry; nothing too harmful.

Just wanted to test this out, write back soon!

Miss you.

Fred

-----------------------------------

Fred, 

Where do I start with school?  Harry and Ron tried to have a free period but McGonagall basically told them they had to take Potions.  Harry found this ratty old copy of the potions text that has all sorts of secrets in it.  I’m afraid he’s going to get himself into trouble, though he’s currently top of the class.  

Oh, Harry also got himself into a scuffle with Draco on the train, after we left your shop that day we followed him and Harry’s convinced he’s up to something.  Like being a death eater kind of something.  As vile as Draco is, do you really think that’s possible?  He’s up to something, but I don’t know if I believe he’s a death eater.  What do you think?  

Ron and Ginny have been practicing for quidditch, Harry is thrilled that his lifetime ban has been lifted, and he’s been made captain of the Gryffindor team this year.  Too bad the two best beaters aren’t going to be there to watch his back.  I know I’d feel better if they were.

Write soon.  Miss you both.

Little Otter - is that my new name now?

-----------------------------------------

Little Otter, 

Yes it is.  Fred told me you asked.  Don’t fight it and don’t argue. 

Miss you!

- The better-looking twin. 

-------------------------------------

Hermione, 

Sorry about Georgie.  Don’t listen to him, if you don’t want us to call you that, we won’t!  I happen to think it’s adorable, but you’re the one that would be called it; so the choice is yours. 

Sounds to me like the brightest-witch-of-her-age isn’t handling not being top of the class well.  Don’t bite my head off, it’s a joke.  In all seriousness, how bad could this book be?  Besides being a little overly helpful I’m sure it can’t be too bad.  You’ll just have to step up your game and beat the boy wonder - at least you’ll know you didn’t have any extra help!

I absolutely think he could be in on whatever it is that vile person wants to do.  His parents basically worship the ground that You-Know-Who walks on, I’d not be at all surprised if he followed in their footsteps.  He’d be rather dumb to do anything at school, especially with Dumbledore there.  In any case, keep your guard up.  I don’t want to have to come down there and deal with him myself but I will.

Quidditch was all Ginny could talk about every time I saw her lately, hoping the tryouts go well for her, Ron, and Harry.  I miss playing, especially since we didn’t get to play for the past two years.  Maybe when all this rubbish war is over and there is no need to constantly be looking over our shoulders we can arrange a game at the Burrow.  You’d be on my team of course. 

Talk soon. 

-F.

---------------------------------

George,

You can call me that all you want, I’ll just start calling you Magpie.  If your twin is going to call me that as well then I’ll just number you Magpie 1 and Magpie2. 

How are you doing, Georgie?

-Little Otter. 

---------------------------------   

Hermione, 

Georgie told me to tell you he’s good.  He said it’s probably better if only one of us writes to you, easier that way or something.  Honestly, though, I’m a little worried about him.  He’s been quieter than usual lately and I don’t know why.  I’ve tried talking to him but he just says nothing is wrong and changes the subject.  I know something is off but I can’t get it out of him. 

-F.

-----------------------------------

Fred, 

I’m just teasing him, and you, you can call me whatever you like.  

I’m not jealous he’s doing better than I am, I’m actually rather glad that he’s taking a class as seriously as he’s been taking Potions this year.  He told Ron and me that Professor Dumbledore mentioned that Professor Slughorn used to have a club of sorts of star students and Dumbledore tipped Harry off that Slughorn will likely choose him, and he has, so it will be interesting to see where that goes.  You-Know-Who was in this club when he was at Hogwarts.  

How are you, by the way?  I’m sure you heard about Katie, I know you guys were … friends or more than friends when you were here.  Harry’s convinced it was Draco, even told Professor McGonagall and Professor Snape as much.  You can imagine how that went over - this is where you picture that I’m rolling my eyes.  

Ron and Ginny both made the Quidditch team.  Ron had gone for Keeper against Cormac McLaggen, vile that one, and perhaps someone in the stands muttered a confundus charm during McLaggen's tryout.  I can’t confirm or deny, but I’ve got a good hunch.  But Ron and Ginny are on the team!  The first game is coming up, I know Ron is nervous, but he’s been getting some attention from another Gryffindor.  She’s very in your face about how she fancies Ron but he seems completely oblivious.  Must be a Weasley thing. 

As for George, do you think it’s maybe the stress of running the shop while all these other horrible things are happening to our world?  Maybe he’s just nervous about what’s coming or what he thinks might happen?  If it were me, I would probably push the issue, but I have a habit of doing that and having it backfire on me.  If you want proof, just look at my row with Harry last year.  Let me know if I can do anything, for either of you. 

Miss you. 

-H.

---------------------------------

Hermione,

Maybe I will use ‘little otter’, you are my favourite, after all.  You should have a nickname. 

I heard you were chosen too, along with Ginny.  Make sure you tell me how those meetings are, I can’t wait to hear all about them.  Especially to find out why boy wonder is supposed to be there, Slughorn must be able to help in the fight against Mr. No Nose. 

I’m alright.  We did hear about what happened to Katie, we popped over to St. Mungo’s to see her.  Katie said she didn’t know who did it.  They seem sure that she will make a full recovery.  We told her that we’d visit as long as she’d let us.  George is actually over there right now with Angelina.  Those two were always very close and George has been spending a lot of time with Ang making sure she’s okay and I think she’s been helping him too.  

I wish you were here Hermione, I could use one of those tight hugs you give when you know I need one. 

George and I have talked about coming to the school to watch the first quidditch match of the season.  After all, we have to make sure that Ron is worth Miss Hermione Granger casting a confundus charm on another student to give our Ronnikins the edge.  Don’t tell him that though, we’d like it to be a surprise.  I’ll write a quick note if we’re coming, I’d like to see you if possible, I know Georgie would too!

I’ll keep your advice in mind, for now, George seems to be coming back out of his shell a little bit, I think Angelina is helping with that.  He’s opened up to me a little bit more and I think he’s just dealing with Dad still, almost understanding what exactly we stand to lose on a different level than his grief at the time.  He grieved dad and now he’s scared of who else he might have to grieve.  Thanks for the advice. 

Hope to see you soon, 

-F.

-----------------------------

Fred, 

Thank you for coming to the game!  It was lovely to see you and give you that hug you said you needed!  I know Ron was nervous, especially when he saw you both there, but thanks to Harry and his potions book Ron played the game of his life as you saw.  Wonder what Ron will think when he finds out Harry was only fibbing.  

I hope that you two get to get back out there, even just for a fun game, soon.  It was obvious to anyone that you wanted to be out there.  I never realized how much I’d miss Lee’s announcing until he wasn’t at school any longer, it was nice to have that commentary even if it was just for us.

There was a massive party in the Gryffindor common room after the game.  That girl that fancied Ron seems to have finally found the courage to do something about how she feels seeing as she snogged him in the middle of the group.  I spent the night with Harry in the corridor, not really in a party mood I guess, nor really in the mood to see your brother snogging someone.  Gross. 

I’ve got some homework to catch up on, but I wanted to take a quick second to write to you.  

Miss you!

-H.

-----------------------------------------

Hermione, 

I basically told you we were coming to the game there was no reason to look so surprised.  I do appreciate the hug though.  Still can’t believe Harry had such a plan, maybe we’ll hire the little schemer when he finally defeats You-Know-Who, George got a kick out of that story.  

Little jealous of Ron and his newfound love there, Hermione?  Don’t worry, I’m sure he’ll find a way to mess it up eventually.

Sorry this couldn’t be longer, we’ve been busy today and George and I are meeting Alicia and Angelina for drinks at the Leaky Cauldron tonight. 

Talk soon.

-F. 

------------------------------------------------

Fred, 

You’ll have to convince him that he doesn’t actually want to be an Auror for that, but I’m sure you can make a compelling argument for that.  You’re both fairly convincing when you want to be. 

I told you all about the first meeting with Slughorn, well now there’s a Christmas party we’re meant to go to.  And we’re supposed to bring dates.  I think I’m going to ask Harry to go with me, I know he’ll not want to ask anyone, and well … nevermind. 

I’m ready to be back at the burrow for the holidays.  I know Mum and Dad are being looked after by the Order, but I don’t want to draw more attention to them.  Ginny already spoke to your Mum and she said it was alright, she didn’t want me staying here alone.  I wrote to Charlie last week too, I’m glad he’ll be home for Christmas and they moved his week in Romania up a week.  Although Ron is bringing Lavender home, I’m glad you, George, and Charlie will be there to save us all from their vomit inducing PDA.

Sounds like a fun night out.

See you soon. 

-H. 

-------------------------------------------------

Hermione, 

Good to know, I’ll let George know we’ll have our work cut out for us recruiting Potter. 

Can’t wait to hear all about the party when you get to the Burrow.  I’m sure there will be some good stories coming out of a gathering like that.

Looking forward to seeing you for the holidays.  We’ll try to protect you from Ron and Lavender - wouldn’t want you throwing up on your gifts now would we?  

It was a good time, it was nice to see the girls and George and Ang seem to be really growing their relationship, Alicia and I were mainly left on our own while those two forgot we were there. 

-F. 

------------------------------------------

Georgie,

Hi!  How are you?  I know you said you wanted to keep the writing just between Fred and I, but I just wanted to check in and see how you're doing.

Can’t wait to see you for Christmas!  I’ve already figured out your gift, I just have to actually get it!  

-Hermione.

---------------------------------------

Hermione, 

I’m doing well!  I’m glad you checked in.  Fred actually told me that you wanted to keep the writing between the two of you.  The little sneak. 

I’m happy to know you’ll be at Christmas, Ang will be joining at one point as well.  Mum’s extended invitations to Alicia and Katie as well.  Katie should be released in the next couple of days. 

Fred’s out with Alicia now doing some shopping, so I’ve got to get back to the shop floor. 

See you in a couple of days!

-George. 

Chapter Text

Hermione closed the purple-bound book and tossed it to the end of the bed.  She huffed out a sigh and threw herself backward groaning loudly as she did.  Someone behind her cleared their throat and she sprang up to find Lavender Brown staring at her with a semi-concerned look on her face.  It wasn’t that Hermione didn’t like Lavender, she was fine enough, Hermione just didn’t care for all the public displays of affection with her best friend.  

“You okay?” Lavender asked.

“Yes, sorry.  Just trying to sort out some things in my own head.”

“Okay then.  Ron tells me you’ll be at his house for Christmas.” She crossed her arms, an unimpressed look plastered on her face. 

“I am, Ginny invited me back, said her mum already figured I’d be there.” Hermione chuckled uncomfortably and looked down at her feet. 

“Ron invited me as well, you know.” It was definitely not a question with the tone Lavender used. 

“I did hear that.  When will you be arriving?” She smiled.

“Likely Christmas morning.”

“Wonderful!  Mrs. Weasley’s Christmas Breakfast is to die for.” She was trying to embrace some sort of friendship with the other girl.  She was genuinely happy for Ron that he seemed happy enough with Lavender.  She shouldn’t be rude just because she was in a foul mood, dealing with jealousy over a different Weasley brother’s love life. 

“Looking forward to it.” Lavender said plainly, “Harry was looking for you by the way.” 

Hermione nodded and excused herself to go find Harry.  Turned out he was easy enough to find as she saw the back of his head on the couch in the common room.  His shoulders were slouched and he seemed to be leaning forward.  When she got closer she saw he was picking at his thumbs; one of his tells that he was upset.  She plunked herself down beside him and took one of his hands to stop the picking, giving him a look when he looked up at her. 

“Do you want to talk about it?”

He only shrugged, “Lots going on in my head, I mean besides a maniacal serial killer that’s wanted me dead since before I was born yet somehow can’t finish the job.” 

“At least your sense of humour is intact.” She scowled at him and they both laughed when he caught her eye.

“It’s how I cope - dry humour.”

“Just tell me what’s going on.”

“It’s the first Christmas without Sirius, Dumbledore has been essentially missing in action all year, again , I’m almost positive Draco is a death eater but I can’t prove it.  Oh!  And there actually is a psychotic serial killer that can access my brain, and Gi-” he stopped abruptly. 

“What about Ginny, huh?” She winked and nudged him. 

“Nothing.”

“Oh come off it, I know how you feel.  You’re not as smooth as I think you believe you are.”

“Because your feelings for a certain Weasley are so subtle,” He shot back. 

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” She said simply, earning an impressive side-eye from Harry, “Okay, if I did know - I would tell you he’s seeing someone.  And even if he wasn’t he’s one of my best friends and would never see me like that.  Which I would also tell you that I accepted the fact that it will never happen a long time ago.”

“That’s why you always have your nose buried in your journal.” The side-eye that came with that comment was more mischievous.  She heard someone shuffling around on the stairs but didn’t bother to see who it was.

“Shut up.” She gave him a shove, “Lavender said you were looking for me?”

“Oh!  Yes!  Since we can’t go to this Slug Club Christmas party with the people we want to, do you want to go together?”

“Yes!  I was actually going to ask you, especially since I already told Cormac we were going together.”

“Well, I don’t blame you for that.” He laughed, “So how long?”

She bowed her head, “Our fourth year is when the crush started.  The real feelings started the summer before our fifth year and they’ve only grown since then.”

“For what it’s worth, I think he feels the same.”

“He has a girlfriend.”

“He said that?  I mean, he actually said that?”

“He’s made it fairly clear.  Besides he would never see me like that.  He kissed me, you know?”  Harry’s eyes went wide so she continued, “When I woke up after the Department of Mysteries.”

“Wow.”

“Yeah, he tried to talk to me about it, but I didn’t want the ‘you’re a great friend’ speech.  And now here we are.” She clapped her hands together. 

“He’s an idiot then.”

“You know that’s not true.  I’m just thankful you and Charlie will be there for Christmas.  Don’t be surprised when I stick myself to you, figuratively and magically if need be.” She laughed.

They were so wrapped up in their conversation they didn’t hear Lavender walk by behind the couch and out the common room door. 

***

The next couple of days flew by and the next thing Hermione knew they were heading back to the burrow for the break.  She, Ginny, and Harry had found a car on the train and waited for Ron.  When he eventually showed up, he had Lavender in tow and she looked unamused, but she smiled at Ginny and Harry and then shot daggers at Hermione.  Still, Hermione smiled at her and Ron and then made a weird confused face at Harry who just chuckled and shrugged.  Hermione knew that Harry wasn’t particularly fond of Lavender, but had bigger things to worry about.  Typically when she and Ron were being ‘too much’ as Harry called it, he and Hermione would escape to the Astronomy tower to hangout and he would vent. 

While they all talked about the holidays, Ginny made plans with Hermione to go to Diagon Alley the next day to do her Christmas Shopping.  Hermione felt a cool sensation on her leg and tried not to smile too big.  He has a girlfriend, you’re just friends, get it together she thought to herself.  She waited until the conversation dwindled down before she grabbed her bag and excused herself.  She just went out of the cart and out of sight to cast the revealing charm, she didn’t want anyone to hear her phrase and be able to access the words, and then went back. 

She returned to her spot to a shit-eating grin from Harry.  She narrowed her eyes at him, and then pulled the journal open and began reading. 

Hermione, 

Are you able to come by the shop sometime before Christmas?  I know it’s only a couple of days away but I really need your advice on a gift.  You’re the only person I can trust to be completely honest with me. 

Georgie needs advice too.

Hope to see you soon(er)!

Miss you!

-F.

She grabbed a quill out of her bag and sat there not moving for a few minutes.  She wanted to see Fred, she wanted to see both of them, but did she really want to help Fred with his gift for his girlfriend?  She put the quill to the paper and lifted it again three times before she actually wrote anything.

Freddie,

Funny enough, Ginny and I made plans to go shopping tomorrow, starting in Diagon Alley.  We both have Christmas shopping to do.  We can floo from the Burrow to the shop?

Just so you know though, I’m coming more to help Georgie. 

Let me know if tomorrow works.  We’re on the train now, so I can keep this open until we get to Kings Cross. 

-Hermione.

About five minutes later her coin cooled again and she saw his response.

H,

Can’t wait!

Although I don’t like the idea of you and Ginny shopping alone with everything going on …

Have to run, see you tomorrow!

-F.

***

Hermione took a deep breath before she followed Ginny into the floo.  A moment later she stepped out into pure chaos.  The shop was filled with people shopping in the holiday rush.  She saw Ginny had gone immediately to the pygmy puffs with Charlie and then she was suddenly spinning around.  Someone had come up behind her and lifted her in the air twirling them both around.

“Hermione Granger!  In our shop!” 

She laughed loudly, “Hi George!”

He set her down and moved to face her, “Still think it’s bloody brilliant you can tell us apart so easily.” 

“One of my many skills.” She winked at him. 

“Go on and wait in the office, I’ll go find your least favourite twin.” He winked back. 

She nodded and made her way back to the workroom.  They had both personalized their workspaces since the last time she had been there. On his desk, George had a photo of himself and Angelina, a photo of everyone at the Quidditch World Cup, and a photo of him and Fred on the day they opened.  She wasn’t quite ready to look at Fred’s desk yet but as her eyes traveled the room she stopped at a large photo of Arthur and Molly in the center of the one wall.  She took a second to look at the photo, overwhelmed by the look of love on both their faces, praying for the day that she had that.  When she finally made her way over to Fred’s desk she saw the photos he had chosen; there was a different photo of them at the Quidditch World Cup, a photo of himself with George and Lee after one of their Quidditch games, and a hand-drawn photo of herself and Fred.  No sign of Alicia on the desk, but perhaps it was still too new for him to replace the drawn photo.  She had picked it up and was looking at it for a moment, noticing the C. Weasley signature on the bottom.

“You like it?” A voice came from behind her and she jumped, dropping the picture. 

“You need to stop that!” She admonished with a smile. 

He rushed over to her and mimicked George in lifting her and spinning her in a hug, only unlike George she was facing Fred. 

“I’ve missed you, Granger.” He mumbled into her hair. 

“I’ve missed you too, Weasley.  Although, I’m pretty sure you’ve been busy enough to not miss me too much.” She laughed, hoping to hide the sourness in the sentence. 

“Wow.  I guess there really is a first time for everything…”

“What?”

“You’re wrong - has to be a first.” He winked.

“You needed my advice on something?” She changed the subject. 

He nodded, holding up a finger while he went to rummage through his top desk drawer.  He found what he was looking for and held out the small box to her, which she took and stared at in her hands for a moment.  He looked at her nervously, and she opened the box to reveal a beautiful necklace with a heart pendant surrounded by different coloured stones. 

“It’s beautiful!” she breathed. 

“You think she’ll like it?”

“I don’t see how she couldn’t.” She smiled at him though she was afraid she was going to start crying at any moment. 

“Brilliant!” He smiled back widely at her, “Give me a minute to finish helping Georgie, and then I’m good to go.”

“I’m sorry, go where?”

“I don’t want you and Ginny shipping without an Order member, so I’m going with you.” He smiled. 

“Oh,” She tried to smile, “Great!”

She stayed in the office for a few minutes, trying to collect herself.  She sat in George’s chair with her head back and her eyes closed when she heard the door open.  Assuming it was George or Fred she didn’t move.

“Oh!  Sorry!” The voice said, “I didn’t know anyone was in here.”

Hermione’s eyes opened and she was looking at Alicia, “Hi Alicia!” She smiled.  No matter the relationship she had with Fred and how jealous Hermione was, she and Alicia were friends at Hogwarts and she was going to do her damnedest to not ruin that.

Alicia went and gave her a hug, “Hermione, it’s so good to see you!” Hermione hugged the girl back, remembering their friendship over the past couple of years, “It feels like we’ve not been separated at all with how much Freddie talks about you!” the girl laughed and Hermione blushed. 

Alicia squeezed Hermione’s forearm, “Don’t look so worried, the way Fred talks about you, you’d think you hung the stars or something.”

Hermione chuckled, needing desperately to get out of this conversation, “It was lovely to see you, Alicia, but Ginny and I have to be going.  Will I see you for Christmas, then?”

Alicia nodded and Hermione left the room quickly after giving the girl a small smile.  She found Ginny and when Ginny saw her she mouthed something to Charlie who nodded.  When she got to them she grabbed their hands and pulled them out the door into the street.  She heard George calling for her and she felt bad knowing he needed advice.  She figured she can catch up with him after, once they were outside Charlie apparated them away.  Fred came up beside George looking all sorts of confused, “I was supposed to go with them.”

“Well, looks like Charlie beat you to it.”

“That was strange though, right?” Fred asked but turned to find George was gone. 

***

“What the bloody bananas was that all about?” Charlie asked when they landed the apparition. 

Ginny looked virtually unfazed by the whole thing, as did Charlie, but Hermione held up a finger as she threw up in a garbage can in Muggle London.  She took a couple of deep breaths before she stood up straight and even thought about speaking.  She straightened her shirt out and said, “Just needed to get out of there.  Fred wanted to come with us instead of you.” She looked at Charlie. 

“And since when do you avoid spending time with twin one?” Ginny furrowed her eyebrows at Hermione.  

Hermione stood there with her mouth open for a second, “Well … I have to get his gift.  He can’t be here for that.” She caught the eye of Charlie who was standing behind his sister shaking his head and mouthing ‘liar’ repeatedly.  She tried to subtly narrow her eyes at him but it caused him to snort a laugh and caught Ginny’s attention. 

“Whatever you say, Hermione.  I don’t believe it, I think it has something to do with a little crush on a certain brother of mine, but I’ll let you carry on.”

“I don’t believe you either, Granger,” Charlie said as he came around and ruffled her hair. 

“Do not make me hex you both.” And with that, they laughed and went about their day.  

They came to one shop and Hermione told Ginny to distract Charlie while she slipped away for a few minutes.  Ginny didn’t look too thrilled about Hermione going off on her own, but agreed.  They promised to meet back in twenty minutes, no less, at this exact spot.  Hermione agreed and then Ginny went off sweeping Charlie into a conversation about something Muggle-related and Hermione slipped into an alley, quickly running through to the next street knowing exactly what shop she was looking for, unable to stop herself no matter how much she knew she should. 

She went inside immediately finding what she needed and paid for her items before slipping into the art store a couple of shops down.  She was back and waiting for Ginny and Charlie with three minutes to spare.  They’d been shopping for a couple of hours at this point and she had found all her Christmas gifts, except for Ginny’s which she needed to get in Diagon Alley.  As she waited for Charlie and Ginny she thought about how she hoped Ginny was done shopping because she was ready to go back to the Burrow.  What she wasn’t prepared for was the fiery wrath of a very angry Charlie Weasley. 

“What in Merlin’s name do you think you were doing?!”

“Charlie, I just needed a few minutes to myself.  I’m sorry, I know it was reckless but I’m perfectly fine!  See?” She twirled around with his arms open. 

“The whole point of me being here is that I can protect you if you’re attacked, you can’t protect yourself without setting off the trace, and how am I supposed to protect you if you run off on your own?”

“I’m sorry.” She lowered her head.

“Don’t worry, I just got lectured for fifteen minutes, once he figured out you weren’t in the shop you said you were in,” Ginny commented and Charlie gave her a look.

“You’ll both be lucky if I don’t tell Mum and Fred about this little criminal activity,” He pointed at both the girls. 

“You wouldn’t,” Ginny said simply. 

“Oh, wouldn’t I?”

“No, you wouldn’t.  That would mean you’d have to admit that you inadvertently let it happen and you’d feel the wrath too.  I’d imagine Fred would come up with some pretty good stuff for you when he hears you let his Hermione walk off into muggle London alone and unprotected.” Ginny put her hand on her hip as she cocked it out and Hermione followed suit.

“I’ll return both your Christmas presents, do not test me.” He pointed back and forth between them while they burst out laughing, “Now let’s go.”

They were still laughing as he led them into a deserted alley and disapparated back to the twins' shop.  After only doing that a couple of times, Hermione still found herself nauseous as she ran to the shop bathroom to throw up when they landed.  She was kneeling on the floor with her eyes closed when the door opened and suddenly there was a hand rubbing comforting circles in her back.

“You okay?” Fred asked and she just nodded. 

He stayed with her until she got her stomach settled and then helped her stand and get herself straightened out.  She quietly thanked him and left, saying she needed to find George, leaving Fred standing there confused for the second time that day.  George was over by the register and he smiled brightly as Hermione approached.

“Granger!  I need your advice since you ran out of her like a madwoman earlier.”

“Sure George!  What do you need?”

“Can I show you something and get your opinion?”

She looked at him like he should know better, “Always.”

“Great, it’s up in the flat, do you want me to go get it, or do you want to come up?”

She looked around, seeing Ron and Lavender in the corner of the shop, “Let’s go up.”

George nodded, and from the corner of his eye, he saw Fred standing there with a look on his face that was a mix of hurt and anger.  He motioned for Hermione to lead and followed behind her as they made their way through the shop and up to the flat.  He told her to make herself comfortable, set the kettle, and went to his room to retrieve what he wanted to ask her about.  She sat at the counter waiting for him to come back, and he returned a few moments later.  He poured them both some tea and sat down beside her. 

She looked at him curiously and he put a small box in front of her, looking back and forth between her and the box.  Slowly, she picked it up and opened it, to find a lovely bracelet full of coloured stones, “Oh, George, it’s beautiful!” She said running her fingers over the piece of jewelry.

“You think so?”

“Absolutely!  Fred showed me a similar necklace earlier!” Of course, they would have similar tastes, she could have laughed to herself. 

“We went shopping together.” He said easily. 

“Of course.  Well, you both have wonderful taste.” She smiled and put her hand on his. 

“Thanks, Hermione.” He smiled shyly. 

“Now, I need a favour from you.” She said with a mischievous look, which clearly piqued his interest. 

***

Two days later, it was Christmas Eve and the Burrow was bursting with people.  All the Weasleys (minus Percy), Harry, Hermione, Fleur, Remus, Tonks, and Angelina were there.  Dean and Ginny had broken up just after Slughorn’s Christmas party, though she didn’t seem too broken up about the whole thing.  Remus and Tonks were definitely closer than Hermione remembered, and she smiled when she caught them having a sweet moment together.  Molly was still warming up to Fleur, not completely trusting the half-veela woman romantically involved with her son, but all of her children had made a point of telling her how wonderful Fleur was, Ginny took the most convincing besides her mum but she had come around at the personal request of Bill.  Hermione smiled to herself at the lack of Lavender and Alicia from the festivities, at least for the time being. 

She was headed to help Molly in the kitchen when her feet stopped moving and she was stuck in place.  She looked around, before looking up and noticing a little sprig of mistletoe above her head and she rolled her eyes.  

“Fredrick Gideon Weasley!  George Fabian Weasley!  You get in here now!” She bellowed through the burrow. 

They came running, already laughing and figuring out where she was, “Yes, Hermione?” they said innocently and in complete unison. 

“How do I get out of here?” She crossed her arms. 

“Well, it’s Mistletoe, I’m sure the brightest witch of her age can figure it out.” George winked at her. 

“Unbelievable.  Who?”

“Anyone you want,” Fred said, winking at her. 

As her stomach dropped, she thought of a plan, “Charlie!”

A moment later his loud footsteps came through and he laughed when he saw her, “You too, huh?”  

“Apparently.  Will you release me please?”

He shrugged and leaned in to kiss her cheek, and she still couldn’t move.

“That’s not exactly going to work, mate.” George laughed. 

Hermione looked at Charlie pleadingly, before Harry came in, exclaiming, “Oh for Merlin’s sake!” pressed a quick kiss to Hermione’s lips and was gone before anyone could even react.  Hermione stood there dumbfounded until she realized she could move again and darted from the mistletoe, ignoring the frown on Fred’s face.  What is up with him?

“The chosen one.” Hermione heard Fred mumble to George before going back to the living room. 

“What was that?” Hermione asked Harry when they were alone in the kitchen.

“Ginny got caught in it earlier and I let her out, figured you’d not want a kiss from either of them and I could see Charlie was not looking to cross the twins by releasing you.  And you’re my best friend, I’ll always have your back.”

She kissed him on the cheek, “thanks,”  He nodded, they set the lot of tea on the trays and went back to the living room.  Christmas festivities carried on through the evening, Hermione staying away from Fred as much as she could, she didn’t want to get too caught up in their friendship again, knowing her feelings and how inevitably tomorrow his girlfriend would be there and she would face the music for the first time.

When the time was appropriate, she excused herself and headed up to the room she was sharing with Ginny.  She said she wanted to make sure all her wrapping was done (she knew it was), write out her cards (she did that two days ago), and go to bed (she wasn’t even really tired yet).  She figured the quicker the day came hopefully the quicker it would be over.  Fred got up and walked with her to the stairs, grabbing her hand to stop her. 

“Hey, Hermione, are you okay?”

“Of course, why?”

“You’ve barely said two words to me today, have I done something wrong?” His eyes were sad as he asked the question and it made her heart break just a little.  She never wanted to make him feel like that, she just wanted to avoid her feelings of sadness, she had to do better.  She had to try harder to be okay and not ruin one of the best friendships she has just because she’s jealous of something she always knew she’d never have. 

She squeezed his hand back, “Of course not.  I’ve just got lots going on up here.” She pointed to her head. 

“Well, normally I feel like you’d talk to me about stuff like that.”

“I’m sorry, I just know you’ve been … busy … I didn’t want to burden you.”

He pulled her into a hug and she pressed her face tightly against his chest, inhaling his scent deeply.  He kissed the top of her head, “You’d never be a burden.”

As much as she loved moments like this, they felt tainted now.  He had a girlfriend, she should not get this kind of attention and these sweet moments with him.  She knew eventually they would have to end and it made her want to hold on tighter to the ones she did have even though they were wrong.  In the spirit of Christmas, she kissed his cheek and said, “Goodnight, Fred.”

***

Hermione was grateful she had gone to bed somewhat early the night before because Ginny was up at the crack of dawn.  She rolled out of bed and went to the bathroom to tame her hair and freshen herself up before making her way downstairs.  She went downstairs to find that Alicia was already in the kitchen, “Good Morning Ginny, Hermione!”

“Morning!” they both said.  Hermione set the kettle with her wand and Ginny took to getting mugs out for everyone. 

“When did you get in?” 

“We got here last night.” Alicia smiled. 

“Wonderful!” 

One by one the rest of the Weasleys joined the fun, and Hermione was surprised to find Lavender had already arrived as well.  She smiled at the girl and got no response.  Ginny scoffed at the girl and Lavender just ignored it.  Hermione and Ginny looked at each other and rolled their eyes.  Most everyone had retreated to the living room to sit around the tree and wait for their tea but Alicia excused herself and went back upstairs.

“Lavender, do you want to help us?” Ginny asked, politely. 

Lavender smiled at Ginny, clearly trying to be on Ron’s sister’s good side, and then glared at Hermione, “Sure.”

“Do you have a problem?” Ginny asked, cocking her hip and turning to furiously glare at her. 

“Not at all.”

“Then cut the crap with Hermione.”

“Ginny, it’s fine,” Hermione said.

Ginny put her finger up, “No.  It’s not fine.  We all saw the bitchy looks on the train home and now you’re being a right bitch so why don’t you cut the shit and learn your place here.”

“Excuse me?  I’m dating a member of your family.  I have more of a place here than someone who only wishes she was dating one.”

Hermione gasped and Ginny looked murderous, “I don’t know who you think you are, but it’s Christmas and you are not going to come into our home, as Ron’s ‘girlfriend’” she put air quotes around the word, “and be rude to Hermione, who even though she’s not yet dating a member of my family is more family than you will ever be.”

“I’m not going to be pleasant to someone who is jealous of what I have.  It’s bad enough they’ve kissed each other.” Lavender cried, and Ginny whipped around to face Hermione who just shrugged looking extremely confused. 

“Are you alright in the head, Lavender?”

Charlie came into the kitchen now, flanked closely by the rest of the Weasleys, Harry, and Alicia - who had rejoined the group.  He ushered everyone outside stating that their mother was not going to wake up to a fight on Christmas morning. 

Once they were outside Charlie said, “Now, someone explain to me what exactly is going on.”

“Hermione is pining over my boyfriend and it’s bad enough that she knows we're together but now I find out that they’ve kissed.” 

With her back to him, Hermione didn’t see Fred slip back inside when the words left Lavender’s mouth.  George stood there looking dumbstruck but knew to stay to get the lowdown for Fred who would eventually want to know. 

“Where on earth did you come up with that?” Hermione asked. 

“I heard you tell Harry that night in the common room after I told you he was looking for you.  I know that you’re pining over someone that you’re ‘best friends’ that has a girlfriend.  You clearly didn’t know I was there.  Harry was right, you always have your nose buried in that damn journal, but nothing’s written in it.”

Ginny zeroed in on that, “you looked in it?”

Lavender paled immediately, and looked at Ron who looked furious, “As I said, I didn’t see anything.”

“No you wouldn’t have, it’s charmed.” Hermione said, “I can’t believe you would look at that.  That’s private.”

“Clearly, you charmed it so people couldn’t read it and know you’re after my Won Won.” 

Hermione caught Harry gagging when she said it and it took everything in her not to laugh. 

Ginny started again, “Listen here.  I don’t know what you think you know, because you clearly don’t know shit, but you need to step off.  I’ve been tolerant of you thus far, but you’re on thin ice here.  First, you violate Hermione’s privacy not once but twice, and then you’re a right bitch to her in our house.  I don’t care if you’re dating Ron or not, I will fight you myself if I have to.”

“Does no one care that she fancies my boyfriend.”

“Ah see that’s where you’re wrong again, Lavender.” Hermione said calmly, “Ron is one of my best friends, and I was genuinely happy that you made him happy.  Ron and I will only ever be friends.”

“You said he kissed you.” 

“No.  I said ‘he kissed me’ when I was talking to Harry, Harry who knew exactly who I was talking about.  Something an eavesdropper wouldn’t.”

“You said he was one of your best friends and he has a girlfriend now, the one you fancy.  You’re lying.” Lavender narrowed her eyes at Hermione.

“Yes, I did say that.  To Harry.  Who, again, knew exactly who I was talking about.  Something an eavesdropper wouldn’t.”

“Then who were you talking about?” Lavender challenged, crossing her arm and cocking her hips. 

Without thinking Hermione blurted out, “Fred!” And everyone went silent.

She looked at Alicia and said, “I’m sorry!” as she pushed passed everyone in her way, wiping the tears from her eyes and disappeared into the house. 

Chapter Text

Hermione was nowhere to be found, Harry and Alicia both took off after her into the Burrow.  Charlie followed not far behind them, but before he did, he looked at all of them and said, “No one, says a word of this to Fred.  If he finds out, I will hex you all.  Ginny will have full permission to hex you,” he pointed at Lavender, “Because I will not fight or harm a woman.” And then he was gone into the house.  They searched everywhere, but couldn’t find her.  Molly had finally gotten up and was asking questions, which George answered when he came inside. 

Fred came down the stairs when he heard George’s voice, and asked: “Who got here, now?”

Alicia and Harry whipped around, “What?”

“I heard the floo, who’s here?”

Without another word Alicia grabbed floo powder and stepped into the fireplace, “Where would she go?”

Harry knew where she would go, but didn’t want to say and risk anyone else following, so he just looked at the twins and then pointed at himself.  She nodded and then called out the address as quietly as possible and dropped the powder, disappearing in the flames.

“Where is she going?” Fred asked, clearly annoyed at the lack of answers he was receiving. 

“She’s gone to find Hermione,” George said plainly. 

“What?  Where did Hermione go?”

“You’ll have to ask her when she gets back,” Harry said, indicating a clear end to the conversation. 

Molly had started on breakfast and put everything under a warming charm as she brought Ginny upstairs to have a chat with her and knowing that no one would want to start breakfast until the two returned.  George called for Fred to come upstairs, telling him he’d fill him in on what had happened as much as he could.  He received a warning glance from Charlie to which he returned his own look that mouthed ‘I know’ at his older brother.

***

Alicia stepped out of the floo and into the living room at Grimmauld Place.  She remembered that Fred had told her they believed it wasn’t safe here anymore, so she had her wand drawn and was ready to apparate at any moment.  She tentatively walked into the living room, “Hermione?”

She looked through the house, calling out for the girl with no response.  A sudden crash made her jump and she turned to find a house-elf staring at her.  

“Hello, have you seen Hermione?”

“Kreacher doesn’t care for mudbloods.”

“That’s foul.  Where is she?”

Kreacher simply pointed up the stairs and huffed as Alicia followed his point.  She knew from the stories Fred had told her, which one was his room when they were there and went to the door, knocking softly before opening it.

“Hermione?”

No answer, “Hermione, it’s Alicia, I’m coming in.” And she did, closing the door softly behind her. 

Hermione was laying on the bed that was Fred’s with her back to the door and Alicia could hear her crying softly, “You know, Fred would lose his mind if he found out you were here, let alone that you’re here and not paying any attention to your surroundings.”

Hermione wiped her cheek, “I knew it was you, nothing to worry about except for my complete humiliation.”  She sat up and turned to face Alicia who sat at the end of the bed, “I’m sorry.  I tried to keep it to myself.  I didn’t want to even say anything, it just happened, I know you’re together and I shouldn’t have these feelings for him and I’ve been trying to deal with it, it’s just not going that well, and I’m sorry.  I figure I’ll stay here for a bit until I can sneak back and get Charlie to apparate me back to Hogsmeade and just return to school.”

Alicia laughed and said, “I guess that explains why you were acting so odd at the shop the other day.”

“What do you mean?”

“Oh come on, Hermione.  You practically bolted from our conversation and Fred said you barely looked at him after you saw the necklace.”

Hermione furrowed her brows as she looked at her friend, “He gave it to you already?”

“No.” Alicia shook her head, laughing, “It was never for me.”

“I don’t understand…"

“Well, I guess I should start by telling you that Fred and I are not dating.”

Hermione’s brows furrowed even farther, she wouldn't be surprised if they were touching at this point. 

“Then who is he dating?”

“He’s not dating anyone.”

“But you’ve been spending so much time together.”

“Yes, we caught up at St. Mungo’s when Katie was there.  We grabbed drinks a couple of times with George and Ang while Katie was still recovering, he’s such a great friend, made sure I was eating and such.” She could see that Hermione was still confused, “I’m dating Katie Bell.” she said, right to the point.

From there she watched Hermione’s face go from confused to relieved to happy when she put it all together and processed what Alicia had actually said, “Oh.”

“Yeah, oh.” She laughed, “Those three are three of the only people who know, so it was nice to spend time with people and talk about her openly.  It’s relatively new and we just wanted to keep it to ourselves for now - especially with everything going on in our world, getting into a relationship before an inevitable war didn’t seem like the smartest idea but we figured we’d wasted enough time and should spend whatever time we may have left, together.  I’ve been spending a lot of time with the four of them, now that Katie’s out of the hospital.  Fred and I went shopping a couple of times as he helped me find the perfect Christmas gift for her.”

“I’m happy for you.” Hermione smiled genuinely and put her hand on Alicia’s.  

“I can see how it would look like we were dating, but if I’m being honest, I think Fred is just as far gone for you as you are for him.  Perhaps you should talk to him.”

“Oh no, he kissed me once and just about gave me the ‘I’m lucky to have you as a friend’ speech before I stopped him.”

“The way he talks about you, I wasn’t lying the other day, it’s seriously like you hung the stars.  Maybe give him another chance.”

“I can’t,” Hermione said softly, looking down sadly. 

“You can, you’ve just convinced yourself you can never have him and I think you’re mental if that’s what you really think.” She laughed. 

“So if it's not for you, who was the necklace for?  George had a similar bracelet for Ang - I figured it made sense that they would shop together and like similar things … but if it’s not for you, then who?”

“Wrong again, Granger.  They went shopping together and picked out a matching set...for their mum.  Decided on the style and then had it custom made.” Alicia laughed loudly now.

“Oh my god.” Hermione covered her face with both her hands, “They never said, I just assumed.”

“There’s your problem.  Now let’s get back, I’m starving and I’ve heard Molly’s Christmas breakfast is to die for!”

Hermione smiled and followed Alicia back through the house, stopping in the kitchen to say Merry Christmas to Kreacher, and then they disappeared through the floo and back to the Burrow.  Alicia had made Hermione go first, and when she stepped out Fred was waiting there.  He grabbed her hand, “We need to talk.”

She swallowed dramatically and let him lead her up the stairs to his bedroom, which if she’s being honest with herself, she wished was for a completely different reason.  He sat her down and started pacing in front of her, “Okay.  Talk.”  he said looking at her expectantly as he was pacing. 

“Talk about what?”

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

She felt all the colour drain from her face again, “Tell you what?”

“Oh come off it, Hermione.  I know you’re mad at me for some reason, but you’re still one of my best friends, I can tell that something’s been bothering you and it’s obvious you’ve been crying.” He stopped his pacing in front of her and wiped her cheek with his thumb. 

“It’s nothing.”

“Really?  I think that’s crap.” He had never been that direct with her, “Why didn’t you tell me she was being that horrible to you?”

She let out a breath she didn’t realize she was holding, “I - I thought I could handle it.  She wasn’t that bad for the most part.  It was fine.  I’m used to brushing off people who are assholes to me anyway.”

“Are you sure that’s it?”

“Yes, why?”

“You’re not jealous she’s with Ron?”

“Godric, no!” she said rather quickly, “Ron is one of my best friends and he will keep that status for as long as we live.  Why would I be jealous of her?”

“No reason.” He shook his head and came to sit on the bed beside her.  

“Why did you run out of here like that, and why did Alicia go get you?”

“I guess it was just too much, she said she can relate to that.” She shrugged, hoping her lie would work. 

“Next time, talk to me.  I hate that you were dealing with that alone.”

“Ginny and Harry knew, only because they both can’t stand her either.”

“I don’t care, you tell me.  Promise?”

She nodded and rested her head on his shoulder and he pressed his cheek to the top of her head, “I was never mad at you.  I’m so sorry I made you feel like I was.” She said quietly.

He turned his face to kiss her head, “It’s okay.”

“Give me a minute and we can go downstairs and enjoy our Christmas.” 

“Take as long as you need, love.”

And she would later admit that she took a minute longer than she actually needed, reveling in the moments that she got to spend with him, moments she would rely on her memory for later. 

***

Fred had warned her before they went downstairs that there would be a purple headband missing from the table.  He still didn’t know the full story of what had happened but it was clear she was still upset and didn’t want to bring it up.  All he told her was that Ron had sent Lavender home after the blowup outside not wanting any more drama for the holidays, surprisingly the girl had just nodded, gathered her things, and left.  Before they went downstairs, Fred had stopped her and said, “I’m not sure if they’ve broken up though, I just know she left.”

Hermione nodded, “I’ll check in with him later, make sure he’s alright.”

“Yeah.” Fred smiled sadly, prompting Hermione to pull him into a hug. 

“Sorry for all the commotion this morning.” She said.

“Nothing to apologize for, she was so far out of line speaking to you the way she did.” Hermione knew he meant it, but his tone was flat. 

“Come on, let’s go have breakfast, I want to get to presents.” 

“And they say George and I are the overgrown children.” He rolled his eyes jokingly and laughed. 

Breakfast was amazing, Molly typically cooked for the whole family always making sure there was extra for whoever would stop by but she went over even that amount with Christmas.  Bill and Charlie had set up an extra table just for the food and everyone sat down to dig in.  Hermione took a seat beside Fred with Harry on her other side, she looked around the table and saw that Katie had also joined the group and she wondered when the girl had snuck in.  Before they started eating, Molly cleared her throat and stood at the head of the table, across from the empty seat they left at the other end for their dad.

“Merry Christmas, everyone!  I know this morning started off unlike Christmas should, but we’re all family here and we will not let one person’s actions dampen our mood now will we?  I love you all, I’m thrilled you’re all here, and I know that even though he’s not here with us physically, your dad is sitting in that spot and will be laughing along with us.  Alright, no more talking, Merry Christmas, dig in!”

They all raised their glasses saying Merry Christmas looking between Molly and the empty chair at the end of the table, and then wasted no more time digging into breakfast.  The day carried on, breakfast was cleaned up and the family gathered around the tree to open gifts.  Fred offered Hermione his seat on the couch, but she shook her head and instead sat on the floor at his feet, George and Angelina were in essentially the same position except George was sitting on the floor.  Harry, Ron, and Ginny were sitting on the other sofa.  Charlie had transfigured one of the chairs to be yet another sofa for Alicia, Katie, and Lee.  Molly sat in Arthur’s favourite chair, while Fleur sat on the floor with her back against the couch beside Lee’s feet.  Bill pulled a chair in from the kitchen and sat beside her, while Molly had designated Charlie as the one to give out the gifts. 

Hermione held up her finger, sprung to her feet, and bolted up the stairs yelling for them to hold on a second.  She grabbed her toque from her bag in Ginny’s room and transfigured it to fit Charlie's head, running back down the stairs and plopping the hat on his head as he knelt down in front of the tree.  Not only had she transfigured it to fit him, but she also turned it into the classic Santa Clause hat.  He looked absolutely ridiculous with his big muscles and Santa Clause hat and everyone laughed, but he was a good sport about it.  

“Ve vill have to take a photo before he takes de chapeau off!” Fleur laughed and Hermione nodded enthusiastically, taking her place back at Fred’s feet.

Now that he was properly dressed for his job, Charlie began handing out the gifts, starting with his baby sister and moving through the rest of the family and their gifts to each other.  Hermione had gotten a new Weasley knit sweater from Molly, this one a deep purple colour with a gray H on the front.  Fred’s matched hers only the F was orange, and George’s was Orange with a purple G on the front.  Harry snickered at her until he realized that his sweater had the same colours as Ginny only opposite and then it was her turn to snicker at him.  Hermione watched as Charlie opened her gift to him, revealing an art set with new charcoals and parchment and she smiled warmly at him, smiling even bigger when he handed her her gift, which was two frames with drawings he’d done.  One of the drawings was of her, Ron, and Harry at the end of their first year, and the other was of her, Fred, and George at the shop on opening day.  

She had gifted Molly a new set of knitting needles and some new yarn, knowing that the woman loved to sit down and knit without magic when she had a few moments to herself.  She gave Harry a soft new blanket, knowing he would be able to take it home in the summer if he had to return to the Dursley’s and he immediately wrapped it around himself snuggling deep into it.  George had helped her get Ginny the right toolset she’d need to maintain her broom for quidditch and she had gotten George a new tie that she had found.  It was orange and had fireworks on it, practically made for him.  He immediately tied it around his head so it hung down in front of his eyes and made some jokes causing everyone to laugh. 

She had had a difficult time with a gift for Ron this year and had eventually settled on a new wizard’s chessboard that was quidditch-themed.  For Bill, she had gotten him a new quill set for his office at work, and he raved about the ones she had gotten for him. Overall she smiled as everyone opened their gifts, watching the joy on everyone’s face.  There were new jumpers and mittens, quidditch gear, and books given throughout the house.  She herself had gotten a new book about Magical Creatures from Bill and Fleur, a new toque and mitten set from George (one orange mitten and one purple mitten, so she’d never forget the twins - as if ).  Harry had given her a new quill set similar to the one she had gotten for Bill and Ron had clearly visited the boys at the shop and got her some new Wonder Witch products.

When there was nothing left under the tree, Fred reached into his pocket as George did the same and they handed them to Charlie who took them over to Molly and placed them in her lap. 

“What are these?” Molly asked, surprised at the two last gifts.  She had already been so spoiled by the rest of her family who had made it their personal mission to make sure she had a wonderful Christmas this year.  She opened Fred’s first and everyone saw her eyes light up and fill with tears when she saw the necklace, and the tears fell when she opened George’s.

“They’re all our birthstones,” Fred explained.  

“We had them custom-made, making sure we were all there,” George added.

Molly was speechless as she sat there and then went to work putting the bracelet on while Charlie took the necklace and clasped it around her neck.  Fleur grabbed the camera that she and Bill had gotten as a gift to each other, and pulled everyone in around Molly to take a photo.  They took a couple and after they made sure they had a nice one for their Mom, Charlie started doing all sorts of poses with his Santa hat, including twirling Hermione around and dipping her as if they were dancing.

Everyone had started to clear up from the morning, but Fred put his hand on Hermione’s shoulder as she went to stand.  She settled back into her spot and the room cleared fairly quickly.  George saw Ron still hanging about and ushered him out quickly, winking at Fred as he did who mouthed ‘thanks’.  

Fred reached over her head and handed her a small package.  She tilted her head back, leaving it to rest on his lap, and looked at him, “Open it.” he prompted. 

She began tearing the paper gently when he nudged her softly with his leg, “Come on!” And so she laughed and tore the paper off.  She opened the box and inside found a simple chain with an otter charm attached to it.  

“Oh Fred, it’s beautiful!” She exclaimed, wiping a tear that she tried not to let fall.  She took it out of the box gently, and handed it to him, “Help me put it on?” 

She moved any hair that was hanging at the nape of her neck and he clasped the necklace on for her, his fingers gently moving across her shoulders when he was done.  Her heart skipped a beat, and her skin was on fire where he had touched.  She took a deep breath and turned on the floor to face him, “How does it look?”

“Beautiful.” He breathed. 

She felt her cheeks blush and wondered exactly what shade of red she was at that moment.  She went up to her knees and then stood up, grabbing his hand and pulling him up with her, “Come on!” and she took off up the stairs, still holding his hand.  When she reached Ginny’s door she pushed it open and pulled him inside, closing it behind her.  She moved him to sit on the bed and then went over to Ginny’s wardrobe, opening the bottom drawer and pulling out a gift-wrapped box and went over to place it in Fred’s lap.

“Didn’t think I forgot about you, did you?”

“I wasn’t sure.” He said simply. 

“Never, just didn’t want everyone else around.”

“Did you get me something inappropriate, Granger?”

She dropped her mouth open in mock-offense, “Fred Weasley, absolutely not!  Now, are you going to open it or not?”

He laughed and tore into the paper which revealed a brown box.  He opened it, revealing another wrapped package, and when he opened that to reveal a box hiding another wrapped package he looked at her unimpressed.  She laughed loudly at him as he kept opening to find more wrapped boxes until there was no space inside of one for anything more than a sickle. 

“Thanks?  I think?” He said to her, clearly confused about her gift.  She threw her head back still laughing at him and got up to pull another box out from under the bed and handed it to him.

“This is the real one, I promise.  But your confusion made that one priceless.” 

“We have clearly corrupted you!” He laughed and tore the wrapping paper off, revealing a box.  He looked at her unimpressed.

“There is not another wrapped box inside this one, would you just open it?”

He did and found a small stuffed otter inside.  He picked it up, and took it out, noticing it had a tag on its ear that said, ‘Now I’ll be there whenever you need me. - Your Favourite Little Otter’.  He looked at it, and then her, and then hugged it close to him, “I love it.”

“I charmed it too.  You can use it to test products for the Wonder Witch line and it will react as a human would, so no more testing on people that don’t want to be tested on.  Bill helped me with it the other night.”

“You are bloody brilliant!” He pulled her in for a hug.  She hugged him back fiercely. 

When they came back downstairs, no one seemed to even realize that they had been gone. Molly said she was going to go out to the field to say hello to Arthur, everyone decided to follow her.  Fred took a deep breath and followed his family out the door.  He knew that at some point or another they had all been out there to see their dad, everyone except him.  He hadn’t been able to yet, Hermione sensed something off in him and slipped her hand in his.  Even Alicia, Katie, and Lee had joined them on the trek.  Alicia smiled at Hermione when she and Katie passed.  

The day carried on after they returned, it had been cold out there so Molly had set the kettle to make some hot cocoa for everyone and then got started on dinner.  Hermione and Fleur helped her prepare the meal as everyone went about doing their own things.  Remus, Tonks, and Kingsley showed up later and joined them for supper.  Once they were cleaned up from the meal, there was a loud crack outside from an apparition and Molly screamed when she saw the only child missing from the day standing in front of the kitchen window with the Minister of Magic.  

Molly dropped the plate and ran outside, everyone came bursting in to see what all the commotion was for.  When they saw Percy being pushed into the kitchen by their mother they all stopped.

Ron spoke first, “You’ve got some nerve coming back here.  And you’ve brought him with you.” Glaring at the Minister of Magic. 

Remus put his hand on Ron’s shoulder, and Kingsley spoke next, “Minister, what is the purpose of this visit?” 

“We need to speak to Harry,” Percy said, and all eyes turned to Harry.

“Outside.” the Minister said shortly and motioned for Harry outside. 

“No,” Harry said.

Everyone turned to look at him again and the Minister was clearly not pleased, so Remus asked, “What do you need with Harry?”

“Just have a couple of questions,” Percy said.

Harry rolled his eyes, “Fine.  But Professor Lupin comes with me.  Or I stay right here.”

Scrimgeour didn’t look thrilled but allowed it in the end.  Percy stayed in the kitchen and when the other three had gone outside, his mother hugged him again.  They all watched as he hugged her back with almost no enthusiasm.  Hermione put her hand on Fred’s arm, seeing his fist clench, and saw Angelina doing the same to George.  It wasn’t long before the other three returned, Remus was clearly angry, Harry was clearly annoyed, and Scrimgeour was clearly unimpressed. 

“What happened?” Hermione whispered. 

Harry didn’t bother keeping his voice lowered and said for everyone to hear, “They just wanted to interrupt Christmas to ask me a bunch of useless questions about You-Know-Who.  They think I know more than I’m leading on.”

“Percy Weasley!” Molly admonished her son.  Her eyes filled with tears as Percy looked on, not reacting to what she had said, and Fleur quickly led the woman from the room and upstairs. 

“You have some nerve, coming here on Christmas, after last Christmas was so garbage for us and causing this kind of scene.” Ron said, and all of a sudden Percy was gripping his jaw crying out in pain and Ron was waving his hand up and down to alleviate the pain from his punch.

“It’s time you both leave,” Charlie said, his arms crossed. 

“Now,” Bill said, coming to stand beside Charlie, also crossing his arms across his chest.

Percy just nodded, “Merry Christmas.” and then they were gone. 

They had all gone back into the living room, and just when Molly came back downstairs, there was another commotion outside. 

“Oh, what now?” Fred said as they all filed outside to see what was going on.  When they got outside they were surprised to see the shadowed death eaters flying around the burrow and could hear Bellatrix laughing loudly.  She must have landed somewhere and she was yelling about killing Sirius.  Bill, Fleur, and Charlie all exchanged a look and immediately pulled their wands out and set to work.  Harry took off after Bellatrix into the field, and Ginny and Remus both followed behind him calling for him to stop.  In the field, the others were casting all sorts of spells at the shadowed figures flying about.  

Hermione saw a spell coming at Fred and pushed him out of the way, casting a stupefy back in the direction the spell had come from.  Eventually, Bellatrix found her way back to the Burrow, flanked on the ground by Ginny who threw a curse at the older witch; who smiled menacingly when she got her bearings back.

“You better watch yourself, little girl.  Remember last Christmas?  Or do we want a repeat of that but with Mummy Dearest over there?” 

Harry threw a curse at her now, “Leave.  Before I kill you myself.” He had his wand pointed at her. 

“Itty bitty Potter.” She snarled, cast a curse in the direction of the Burrow, and then the death eaters were gone and the Burrow went up in flames as they all stood there watching. 

Chapter Text

Bill, Charlie, and Fleur immediately rushed to stop their family from running towards their home.  There was yelling and cussing and crying from all the people standing outside watching the scene unfold in front of them.  Charlie caught Hermione’s eye and she can’t explain but in that instant, she was calmed, and she tugged Fred’s hand encouraging him to calm as well.  Charlie’s booming voice carried over the field stopping the noise coming from his family.

“We need to do something!” Ron cried. 

“Ron, it’s okay.  I promise the house will be fine!” Bill said. 

“How?” Molly asked with a broken voice. 

“We cast protection spells on ze house while you fought ze death eaters.” Fleur said with more authority than Hermione had ever heard the witch use with the Weasley family.

“Then why is it burning?” Ron asked. 

“It’s just the veil.” Charlie said, “We set a veil over the house that was undetectable, that’s what’s on fire right now, not the actual house.  Once it burns itself through the flames will go out and we’ll cast more charms to make it appear to anyone, except us, that the house was burned down.”

“How did you come up with that so fast?” Hermione asked. 

“We didn’t.” Bill said plainly, arms crossed now that everyone seemed to have themselves under control.

“We had sought zat it was a good idea to prepare for anyzing zat may come at us.  Especially when we were all togezer in a group.  We ‘ave been preparing for weeks, months even.”

“I need to learn from you three, it’s brilliant.” Hermione breathed and Charlie winked at her.  

“We didn’t want you all to worry, that’s why we didn’t mention it, but we figured that the Burrow would be at risk over the holidays.  We specialized this to the Burrow specifically.  Remus and Tonks helped us a lot too.” Bill said and everyone turned to them; they just smiled.

“How long until it’s out?” Molly asked, mouth open and looking back to her family home. 

“Shouldn’t be too much longer, but I can’t say for sure.  Given everything this family has been through over the past year and a half, we didn't want to take any chances with our family home.” Bill answered again.  

“I’m glad Alicia and Katie had to go when they did.  I’d hate for Katie to have been here for this.” Angelina whispered.  Their two friends had gone to Katie’s parent’s house just before Percy and Minister Scrimgeour had shown up.  George nodded beside her.  

Hermione looked up at Fred, still holding his hand, and his eyes looked empty as he just stared ahead at the flames, “Hey, you all right?”

When he didn’t answer, she released his hand and went to speak to Molly, “Are you all right, Mrs. Weasley?”

“I am, dear.  Thank you.  If not for those five I’d likely have a different answer but thankfully they’re as brilliant as they are.”

Hermione smiled and hugged Mrs. Weasley, “I’m going to get Fred out of here.” Molly looked at her son standing there, and Hermione followed her eyes to him, “I think it’s been emotional with going to see Mr. Weasley and then what happened with Percy and now this.  I think he just needs to step away for a moment.”

Molly nodded, “Where are you going?" Molly put her hands up immediately defensive, not that she needed to be, "Only so we know in case anything happens.”

Hermione smiled at the matriarch, “Of course, I think I’ll ask him to apparate us to the shop.” Molly nodded again at the girl.  Hermione gave her another hug and went back to Fred, who still just stood there not moving.  Clearly, he was unable to apparate them.  

“Charlie!” He looked over when she called his name and moved when he saw her waving him over.

“Can you apparate us to the shop?” Taking one look at Fred standing there, he nodded, grabbed them both and they disapparated, hearing someone yell Tonks’ name as they did.  As soon as they landed in the shop, Charlie smiled at Hermione and was gone again, back to the Burrow she assumed. 

She was getting better with apparating and she managed to not throw up this time, but she did sit down to catch her breath and breathe through nausea she still felt.  Fred seemed to have snapped out of it and was rubbing her back in comforting circles.  

“We’re here because you needed to get away and here you are comforting me.  That’s hardly right.” She said jokingly. 

“Seemed you needed it.  That’s most important.”

“Hardly.  Do you want to talk about it?” 

“Today was just a lot.”

She nodded and wrapped her arm around him.  “I figured as much, so ... do you want to talk about it?”

He shook his head, “Thanks for getting me out of there though.”

“Of course.”

“Do you want to tell me the whole story of what was going on this morning?”

She shook her head, “You already know what happened, Lavender was being dramatic.” 

“Why was it Alicia that went to find you?”

Shit , she thought, “We were friends at Hogwarts.” She said simply. 

“Okay…” He looked at her with narrowed eyes, “Why didn’t Harry go?  He’s your best friend.  I understand why Ron didn’t go as he was dealing with that mess after you left.  Although I’m sure you wished he would have come after you.”

“Why would I wish Ron came after me?  I mean sure he’s one of my best friends, but I wouldn’t expect him to realize that I had even left, and even if he did realize, I doubt he'd think to come after me.  He’s not very in tune with things like that.”

“Well wasn’t the whole row about how you have feelings for him?  Lavender sure seemed to think so.  You never told me that Ronnikins kissed you.” He nudged her playfully, trying to hide his discomfort.  

“Ron’s never kissed me.  And I don’t have feelings for him.” She could feel the panic rising in her chest, he was getting close to figuring it out, and then she would wish for someone to obliviate her and ship her off to Australia or something.  

“I’m very confused.”

“It’s really not that difficult, I don’t have feelings for Ron and he’s never kissed me.  Lavender was wrong and I think she realized it.” She said quietly.  

“Oh.” Fred’s mind was racing as he went through anyone who could be the person she actually had feelings for, but he wasn’t sure who was dating whom at Hogwarts anymore so he really had no clue who they could have been talking about.  Especially since he had been so sure it was Ron, “Well, whoever he may be, it’s his loss not to have a wonderful witch like you.”

“Do you really mean that?”

“Course I do.” 

She wanted to tell him, right there at that moment, she wanted to lay it all on the line.  To hell with the friendship speech, even if she got it at least she’d know.  Maybe then she could move on and just enjoy being friends with him.  She took a deep breath, “Fred -” and before she could get another word out the floo indicated that someone else was there, and George stepped out.

He found them sitting on the floor, and when Hermione saw the look on his face she stood up quickly, “What’s wrong?” Her stomach plummeting as she waited for him to answer. 

“It’s Tonks.  Mum sent me to get some of our medical supplies.”

“What happened?” Fred asked, standing to be beside Hermione.

“She’s not entirely sure, but as you guys apparated she fainted, then we all saw the blood.  Mum’s tending to her but she's in rough shape.”

“She must have been running on adrenaline, when things calmed down she crashed.” Hermione said, “What can we do?”

“Help me take this stuff back?” George was gathering everything his mom had asked for. 

They nodded, filling their arms with supplies, and went back over to the floo.  Maybe it’s a sign , Hermione thought; every time she and Fred seemed to broach the topic of the nature of their relationship something interrupted them.  Maybe that was the universe’s way of telling her it wouldn’t happen.  Not that she thought she had a chance in the world with a guy like Fred.  This was all exhausting if she was honest with herself. 

*** 

Molly and Fleur were sitting beside Tonks, Remus was pacing behind the couch.  Hermione was thrilled to see that, the house was perfectly intact and Hermione was thrilled.  She and the twins deposited the items beside Molly who rummaged around to find what she needed.  Once they had given her the things they had brought back, the twins went upstairs and she gave Remus a hug before following them, leaving them to work and knowing if they needed anything further they would call for help.  They found Ron, Harry, Ginny, and Angelina in the twins’ room and joined them.  

Hermione sat on Fred’s bed and he sat beside her.  The rest of them were playing some sort of game the twins had invented and George rejoined the game when he returned.  They all offered to start the game over but Hermione rejected the offer, saying she was tired anyway and that it was okay.  Fred also turned down the offer so they just continued as they were.  There were a couple of laughs from Fred as he watched the game unfold, and eventually, he felt Hermione slouch against him asleep.  He gently repositioned her on his pillow instead and lifted her legs on the bed draping them across his own with his hands resting gently on her shins. 

The game eventually ended, Angelina making a triumphant comeback to beat them all and eventually everyone dispersed to their beds.  Harry mentioned he was going to go downstairs to check on Tonks and then he was also going to bed.  Ginny yawned and retreated, leaving Hermione where she was after looking at the girl then shrugging it waving her hand in dismissal, and left the room.  George had gone downstairs with Angelina and Harry, walking Angelina to the floo so she could get home; she had early plans with her parents in the morning and thought it easier to be there to start the day.  Suddenly only Fred and Hermione were left.  He gently moved her legs and shimmied the blanket down under her body to drape it over her.  He brushed his finger against her hand and then he went to leave and she grabbed his hand.

“Where are you going?”

“To bed, I’m going to sleep on the couch.  I didn’t want to disturb you.”

“To be daft,” she said as she scooted over, “Come on.” Then she opened her eyes wide, “Or I can just go to my bed.” She said quickly and moved to leave.

“No, stay, you were already comfortable.” He smiled at her assuringly. 

“Are you sure?”

“Of course.” 

“Then come on.  It wouldn’t be the first time.”

He made a face of agreement and then said "I'm going to go change, I'll be right back," She nodded and rolled back over.  By the time he got back she was just about to fall asleep again and he debated for a second going downstairs, when she said, “Don’t you dare.” to which he laughed, and climbed in the bed beside her.  They most certainly did not (George will tell you that’s a lie) wake up wrapped up in each other.  It was the best sleep either of them had in a long time. 

***

The holiday break ended and they returned to school.  Hermione had found out that Ron and Lavender had broken up, he’d not wanted her treating his friends the way she had been and didn’t care for the drama.  He had also admitted to his two best friends that he didn’t care for the over-the-top public displays of affection, he preferred to be more private than Lavender did.  Still, Hermione could tell that he had missed her in some capacity.  Her heart ached as her friend navigated his first break-up.  She saw him looking at her every now and then, shaking it off when someone caught him.

Every time Lavender and Hermione passed each other Lavender would offer Hermione a sad smile.  Hermione would offer a small smile back, she’d moved past the events of Christmas, and she knew Lavender was sorry.  The girl had cornered her in their dormitory the first day back and expressed it as much, very enthusiastically, over and over again.

Time was moving quickly, Hermione could barely keep up with her school work and was also busy helping Harry figure out what might be going on with Professor Slughorn and what his altered memory might hold for them.  She barely had a chance to write to Fred and George in the journal.  They had told her Lee was working on something that would help them keep muggles throughout London safe and keep wizards and witches that supported Harry informed of what was happening.  Fred and George were helping, but they weren’t sure how much longer their plan would take.  She had told them to let her know if she could help, not that she had much time to do so.

Hermione was studying in the common room when Harry came in, almost dragging a dopey-looking Ron beside him muttering something about introducing him to someone.  Valentine’s was just around the corner and Ron had helped himself to a box of chocolates left for Harry that had contained a love potion and now he was all head over heels for Romilda Vane.  Given Harry’s failure at speaking to Professor Slughorn earlier, which he had ranted in great detail about to Hermione, he saw this as the perfect opportunity to speak with the professor again.  Hermione laughed at the two of them, wishing them luck as she went back to studying. 

“Is Ron okay?” Lavender asked quietly. 

“Oh my gosh!” Hermione jumped, not even realizing the girl was there, “Sorry, you startled me!  Yes, he just ingested a love potion meant for Harry.  He’ll be fine.” 

“Oh, good.” She said and went back up the stairs.  For the first time, Hermione actually felt sorry for the girl.  About thirty minutes later she was just finishing up her paper when Harry’s Patronus came up to her, “Meet me in the hospital wing.  Now.” She immediately closed her books and took off running.

When she got there Ron was laying in bed unconscious, and Harry went to the door to meet her and explain what happened.  Professor Slughorn was there and they were quickly joined by Professor Dumbledore and Professor Snape.  They discovered that the bottle Ron had drunk from had been poisoned and that it seemed to be made for Dumbledore.  Ron shifted in the bed and they all rushed over when he whispered Lavender’s name in his sleep.  Harry rolled his eyes, but Hermione whispered to Ron that she would go get the girl for him, and she did.  

Ron was released when Madam Pomfrey was satisfied she’d been able to clear all the poison from his body.  Hermione and Harry explained to him what happened and he’d gone to talk to Lavender.  He thanked her for being there for him and they decided that they would work their way back to being friends and see where things went from there, which was a decision they both seemed to accept and be happy with.  Harry was thrilled that she would not become a permanent fixture in their group again but also wanted to see Ron happy.  Ron had cornered Hermione to make sure she would be okay with Lavender being around, at least a little bit, to which she assured him it was okay, encouraging him to be happy. 

She was thrilled when the twins came in for the quidditch game against Ravenclaw, greeting them both with hugs.  She was looking forward to cheering the Gryffindor team on beside the boys and hearing Lee commentate again but that was quickly delayed when Harry didn’t show for the game.  She gave Fred a disappointed look followed by another hug and then left to meet up with Ron and find Harry.  When they were back in the common room, Harry told them what happened in the bathroom with Draco and Hermione was furious.

“I told you that book was dangerous!”

“Since when do you care about Malfoy?” Harry shot at her. 

“I don’t.  I care about you, and you are not this person.  The person who throws damaging curses at people who are crying in the bathroom.  What came over you?”

“I don’t care if he was crying or not, Hermione.  He’s a death eater.  He’s up to no good and I wanted to eliminate the threat.”

“You can’t prove it.  He didn’t even fight you until you started it.  You need to get rid of the book.”

“I can’t, Snape knows I have it.”

“Get. Rid. Of. It.” She said through gritted teeth, “I don’t care what you think you know about Draco, I know what you think, I know what I think, but I also know that we can’t prove it and with that in mind you can’t go ‘round attacking him unprompted.  I won’t let you lose your humanity chasing something you can’t prove.”

“Hermione’s right, mate,” Ron said.

“One of you needs to get rid of it.  I’ll go back for it if I know where it is.”

Ginny grabbed the book, nodded at Hermione, and took off out the door. 

***

Harry finally decided what he was going to use his liquid luck for, and took the potion before leaving the common room.  Hermione and Ron were calling out after him that he was supposed to go talk to Professor Slughorn, but instead, he was off to Hagrid’s.  He must have gotten the information he wanted because he had yet to return.  Before he had left, he gave the rest of the potion to Hermione.  Since he took his sip of it, he had a feeling that Draco would do something stupid.  He told her that if anything happened, to take some and give the rest to anyone in Dumbledore’s Army; especially Ron and Ginny.  She had nodded, not believing anything he was saying, but agreed anyway. 

Hermione and Ron were playing a game of Wizard’s chess in the common room, others were bounding about when there was a loud noise outside and they rushed to the window and saw it.  The dark mark was illuminating the sky and they both knew that meant that a death eater had killed someone, someone had lost their life at the school that night.  Immediately everyone ran for the corridor and headed for the astronomy tower where the mark hovered.  Before she went Hermione cast a Patronus and sent it to Remus, letting him know what was happening, and took a sip of the potion Harry had left.  She passed it around and everyone took their share, leaving only a drop or so left.  

Hermione, Ron, Ginny, and Neville ran from the common room, bumping into Luna on the way to the astronomy tower.  Neville handed her the vile and told her to drink it while they ran and when they filled her in on what happened, she immediately changed her course to follow them. 

“Deja Vu, anyone?” Ron said sarcastically as they ran through the corridors.  When they reached the astronomy tower, all hell broke loose.  Remus was there, along with Hagrid and Professor Flitwick; Bill, Charlie, and Tonks (who had made a full recovery) ran down the other corridor to join the madness and Hermione sent a silent prayer that Fred didn’t know what was happening.  It turns out, her prayers were not answered because a moment later he and George rounded the same corner as their brothers.   

Immediately they were all immersed in a battle in the corridor with death eaters.  Hermione felt better this time than she did the night of the Department of Mysteries.  Logically, she knew it was the Felix Felicis that they had taken but it didn’t matter.  She was throwing curses and hexes and saw everyone doing the same around her.  In a moment, Hermione caught sight of Fenrir Greyback approaching Bill from the side while Bill battled another death eater.  She fended off who she was dueling, sending them flying with a stupefy, and then cast the same thing at Greyback, but she was too late.  Bill’s face was gushing blood, and Greyback turned and set his sights on her, smiling with a menacing glare.  She felt her stomach drop when he looked at her, and Fred cast a curse at him when he saw everything unfold and Remus got in between Hermione and the werewolf, taking on the man who created his nightmare.  

Hermione saw Neville lying on the floor with a gash on his leg, and one of the death eaters kicked the wound as he walked by, causing Neville to cry out.  George threw a curse at him as Luna ran to check on Neville, magically helping his wounds heal.  Suddenly, and for seemingly no known reason, the death eaters stopped their fight and immediately retreated.  Well, Hermione didn’t understand the reason until she saw Snape breeze past them all and the death eaters all turned to follow him.  She raised her wand but Lupin grabbed her arm gently, shaking his head at her.  

Harry burst through the door of the tower, coming face to face with his friends, and the only words he could say were, “Dumbledore is dead.”  He turned and started to walk away.  They all stood there for a moment with their mouths open in shock, following Harry to the courtyard where a lot of students and faculty had already gathered around Dumbledore’s body.  Professor McGonagall raised her wand in the air with a small light at the tip of it and everyone in the courtyard followed suit.  Hermione felt Fred take her hand and then she felt the tears pouring down her cheeks.  Harry was there for a moment, and then he took off after Professor Snape.  

She would find out later that Professor Snape was the Half-Blood Prince, and most definitely still following in his death eater ways.  He was no longer to be trusted.  She said goodbye to the twins, and the rest of the Order, promising Fred she would see him the next day when they left for summer.  Instead of going back to their dormitory, she, Ron, and Harry went to the Astronomy tower.  Harry told them of everything that happened, how Draco had gotten the death eaters in; how Snape killed Dumbledore; how the Horcruxes that Voldemort created came into play. 

They were still awake when the sun came up, and Harry took a deep breath before looking at both of his friends and saying, “I’m not coming back next year.  I have to finish this.  Once and for all.”

“We’re with you all the way,” Hermione said.

“No matter what,” Ron added. 

With that, they made a plan, in a couple of months' time, they would disappear and hunt Horcruxes.  No one would know where they were or where they had been and they wouldn’t return until all the Horcruxes were found and destroyed.  And then they would kill Voldemort.  Hermione knew that her time with Fred was limited, and she fought back tears because of it.  She would be strong for Harry right now, who had just lost yet another person he cared about.  She stood in between Harry and Ron, holding each of their hands; come hell or high water, she would stand by his side and they would win this fight; for all those they had lost and every other person they would lose or every sacrifice she knew they would have to make.   

At that moment, she knew the only way to keep her parents safe; she had to make it so that they never even knew she existed.  She was going to lose her family by her own hand.

Chapter Text

Fred, 

Remember that park you said you had been to when the Order was protecting my parents?  Can you please meet me there at noon today?

-H.

She took a deep breath and closed the journal, she went about her day mainly packing up things that she knew they would need.  She looked around her room, trying not to cry as she packed, knowing that she would never see this room again.  She was getting the last of the clothes she was bringing with her into her little beaded bag when she felt the cooling on her leg and she rushed over to the journal. 

Hermione, 

I’ll be there. 

-F. 

She smiled sadly and looked at her watch, it was half eleven.  She took a deep breath and heard her mum calling her down for tea.  Standing behind her parents, she raised her wand and whispered ‘Obliviate’.  Then she stood there for a few moments, watching herself be erased from every family photo in the room.  She wiped a tear, and not wanting her parents, or the Jones as they now believed they were, to turn and find a stranger in their living room, she quietly took off and slipped out the front door. 

She walked the quiet streets of her neighborhood, making her way to the park she asked Fred to meet her at, and as she got closer the tears were harder to stop.  He must have had a sense that something was wrong because she caught sight of him there waiting for her and she knew he was early.  When he looked up from his seat he saw her and started moving towards her, picking up his speed as he noticed the tears.  The next thing she knew she was running and crashed into him with so much force, had he not been as strong as he was, they’d have been on the ground.  

“I’m here, you’re okay, everything’s okay.” He whispered to her, with a hand on the back of her head and the other rubbing her back.  She just shook her head against his chest.  “Shhh, it’s okay.” He kept repeating over and over.  

After a moment he coaxed her to the side of the park where no one was and asked if he could disapparate them.  She only just nodded and suddenly she was in, what she assumed was, his bedroom at the flat above the shop.  He quickly picked up the bin beside his night table and she threw up into it, partly from that apparition and partly from how hard the sobs were rocking her body, and he kept whispering over and over to her.  He used his wand to clean the bin and then turned to face her again pulling her back against him.  When she eventually settled her breathing enough and had seemingly stopped crying, he pulled back to look at her, staring right into her eyes.

“What happened, love?”

“My parents…”

Fred’s heart dropped, “What happened?!”

“I had to, I -” She took a deep breath, “I erased myself from their memories.  I obliviated them.” And then there were more tears, “It was the only way to truly keep them safe.”

“I’m so sorry, Hermione.  Come here.” and he pulled her back in, which seemed to trigger a new round of sobs. 

George poked his head in quietly, “Everything okay?” He whispered.

Fred shook his head no and mouthed that he’ll explain later.  George looked worried at the no but figured Fred would let him know if there was an imminent threat or something.  A few moments later, the door opened again and a tray of tea flew in and the door closed.  Fred smiled and offered Hermione some when she had calmed again.  

“George?” she asked and Fred just nodded, “He’s very thoughtful.  I’m sorry for crying all over you.”

“Don’t apologize.  I’m so sorry you had to do that, Hermione.”

“I needed to protect them.  There was no other way to do that.  By now they’ll probably be looking at houses in Australia, just like they think their dream always was.  I don’t have parents anymore, and I don’t know if I’ll ever be able to get them back again.”

“I don’t know if it will make you feel better, but you still have Mum, she’s always thought of you as a daughter.  And I’m sure Bill and Fleur, or Charlie, or Kingsley and Remus will know a way to get them back.” He kissed her temple and she nodded sadly. 

“It does make me feel better, I’m going to tell her what I did eventually.  From what I’ve read, reversing an obliviate is an almost impossible task.”

“You’re Hermione Granger, if anyone can do it I think you can.” 

“Thank you for coming.”

“Always.”

“Can I stay here tonight?  If it’s not too much trouble?  I can sleep on the couch.”

“Let’s get through the day first, you might decide you want to go to the Burrow and be with everyone.  If you still want to at the end of the night, of course, you can stay.  You don’t even have to ask.  But you’re mad if you think I’m making you sleep on the couch.” 

She smiled and nodded at him.  In the end, she did end up staying there.  They had a quiet dinner with George while she filled him in on what she had done.  Fred had loathed to ask but eventually asked if George could be in the flat by himself for dinner, knowing Hermione wouldn’t want too many people knowing right away.  George had agreed and made plans with Angelina for later, and after hearing Hermione’s story he held her in a hug for a few long minutes as well.  They both promised not to say anything until they knew she told someone and she told them she didn’t like to keep it as private as possible for the time being.  She cried herself to sleep again that night as Fred cuddled her close.  In the morning she woke and vowed to do the best she could and make the parents that she knew they really were proud.  

Fred offered to go ahead to the Burrow and fill Molly in, knowing that conversation would be difficult for Hermione and she nodded, basically pushing him into the floo herself.  He sent a Patronus when he had told his mom and she flooed to the Burrow and walked out into the waiting open arms of Molly Weasley.  Fred gave her a quick kiss to the top of her head before whispering for her to send a Patronus if she needed him and went back to the shop.  

Molly had sat her down with tea at the table, “Now, dear.  You’ve always been like another daughter to me.  I know it doesn’t take away from what you’re feeling but I can promise you that you are not alone.  Your parents may be off living a different life right now, but you still have a very large family who loves you.  Anything you need, you have us.  That is a promise.  You’ve always been so gracious with our family, and seeing how you were there through losing Arthur was more than I could have ever asked.  Let us be there for you now.  Once this is over, we’ll all work together to get your parents back for you.”

“Thank you Mrs. Weasley.”

“Call me Molly, dear.  Or Mum if you’d like, but I suppose it’s too soon for that.” to which Hermione just nodded but smiled at the thought.

She wasn’t alone.  She never would be. 

***

That night the Order gathered at the Burrow discussing plans on moving Harry from Privet Drive to the burrow.  It was loud, and there were lots of, in Hermione’s opinion, bad and dangerous ideas.  They only had a couple of days to get it sorted, as they were planning on moving him a week earlier than they had ‘planned on’ before.  They settled on the group of them moving Harry, half of them having taken Polyjuice Potion to look like him and accompanied by an order member for protection in case of an attack.  Hermione knew as soon as Harry found out he was likely to pitch a fit but it was the best they had. 

Perhaps it was because of what had just happened with her parents, but Hermione couldn’t shake the feeling that something bad was going to happen that night.  The fact that Fred was going to be Polyjuiced as Harry was also terrifying her.  She spent the rest of the week at the flat with Fred, not really wanting to be around anyone else.  He doesn’t let her sleep on the couch like she offered and she doesn’t let him either; so they share his bed.  One morning she wakes up to find herself sandwiched between both twins and is very confused until Fred explains that she was having a nightmare and thrashing about, but calmed down once George sat down beside her.  Not wanting to leave her he slept there all night.  She kissed his cheek in thanks.

They worked in the shop and she puttered about the flat, she’d make dinner for when they finished and would go down and help them with ideas for new products.  They also talked about Bill and Fleur’s upcoming wedding.  Hermione knew it was dangerous to hold a wedding, knowing it would draw too much attention.  She also knew that they needed some damn joy in their lives.  She just wanted this war to be over. 

The day came to move Harry, and they all met at the Burrow before heading to Privet Drive.  When they got there, Harry greeted them and showed them to a very empty living room.  He had sent the Dursleys away, explaining that it was no longer safe, he really didn’t care about their safety but knew they were a danger to his.  Hermione was accurate in her prediction; Harry did pitch a fit when he found out the plan and she made sure to get in her ‘I told you so’ as she grabbed his hair and tugged a couple of strands out, handing them to Mad-Eye who added them to the potion and passed it around. 

The twins had made some jokes and then took the potion as did the rest of them, taking clothes from the pile on the floor that matched each other and began changing.  Suddenly there were seven Harry Potters in the room.  Fleur was especially horrified, telling Bill not to look at her because she was hideous.

He had only laughed and said, “Love, I have werewolvish tendencies since my run-in with Greyback, if you can handle that I can handle you looking like Potter for a few hours.” 

Mad-Eye hurried them along yelling about how they don’t have time to waste.  They partnered up, Mad-Eye saying that if they get separated to just head to the Burrow.  Hermione sent Fred a look who sent one back to her and they all went outside and prepared to leave.  Fleur, Fred, George, Hermione, Ron, Mundungus, and Harry were all dressed as Harry.  Remus, Tonks, Mad-Eye, Charlie, Bill, Kingsley, and Hagrid were there to escort them. 

Hermione was partnered with Charlie, explaining to him in great detail that she loathed flying and that he was to ensure that she had as smooth a ride as possible.  Bill was with Fleur, Mad-Eye had Mundungus (who no one really understood why he was there), George was with Remus, Fred was with Tonks, Ron was with Kingsley, and Hagrid had strict orders to avoid sticking around for any battles and just get Harry to the Burrow.  From the moment they took off, they were being chased. 

Hermione felt Charlie tighten his grip around her, and watched as Hagrid and Harry took off into the night.  Charlie whispered for her to hold on tight and she obeyed as he unwrapped his arm and began throwing curses.  She locked eyes with Snape as he went and threw a hex at George, and Hermione heard him cry out in pain.  She took a hand off the broom, feeling every wretched comment that Professor Snape had ever said to her and every awful thing he had ever done, and she threw a curse at him.  Charlie laughed and said, “good job!”. 

Remus and George were the first to arrive back at the burrow.  After George had been hit, Remus avoided all possible battles and took off towards home.  When they arrived, Molly was waiting, and as she saw George transform back into himself, blood pouring from the side of his head she rushed him in the Burrow and went to work helping him.  Harry and Hagrid arrived next, and Remus threw Harry against the wall asking him a question to verify he was truly Harry.  Hermione and Charlie were next followed closely by Bill and Fleur.  Kingsley and Ron were next and Remus and Kingsley engaged in the same “prove your identity” thing in the garden after Remus verified everyone else was who they claimed they were.  

“Ron was brilliant,” Kingsley said as he entered the living room, “Molly you’ve raised a family of strong wizards, you should be extremely proud.”

Everyone had transformed back into themselves and Hermione was getting worried that Fred wasn’t back yet.  Charlie came up beside her, “Don’t worry, he’ll be okay, they both will.  You were incredible, Hermione.  I’m proud of you.” 

“Thanks, Charlie.”

He smiled at her, “Normally I wouldn’t get involved, but this war has taken too much from us already so, you need to tell him how you feel.  Don’t lose any more time.”

She nodded softly and then there was a noise outside and she ran out the door.  She threw her arms around him as he transformed back into himself, pulling off the glasses.  “Thank Merlin you’re okay.” He nodded, “George is inside, he was hit by Snape, I think he’ll be okay.” Fred took off into the house.

Hermione came in and saw him kneeling in front of his twin.  Molly was sitting on the arm of the couch smoothing over George’s hair. 

“How are you feeling, Georgie?” Fred asked. 

“Saint-like.”

Hermione looked confused at what he’d said, and then Fred said, “What?”

George pointed to where his ear was missing, “I’m hole-y.  Get it?”

“Of all the jokes you could have possibly made right now, that’s what you went with?  Holey?  That’s pathetic.” Fred laughed and Hermione saw his shoulders relax.

“Betcha Hermione would still say I’m better looking than you.” He said. 

“Not likely,” Fred said, turning to look at Hermione, “Would you?”

Smiling at the twins she said, “Does it really matter which one of you is better looking in my eyes?  You should know I only have eyes for Charlie.” She winked playfully at the older Weasley brother.

“Oi!” The twins said at the same time and everyone laughed. 

“You’re identical twins, and you’re both very handsome.” She corrected herself. 

“That’s rubbish and you know it, no one’s ever been able to tell us apart like you,” Fred said.

“Not even Mum,” George added.

“Excuse you!” Molly gasped. 

“I will not choose between Fred and the one-eared-wonder over there, George’s been hurt enough tonight.” She smiled and winked at Fred. 

“Told you!” He quickly turned back to George. 

“Unbelievable!” the younger twin laughed. 

“You want someone to pick you over Fred, I can go get Angelina.” Hermione pointed to the floo. 

“Not a chance,” Fred said and grabbed her hand.

“I lost an ear tonight and you can’t even let me have this one win?”

“Got to keep you humble, mate.”

“You’re still handsome, Georgie.  I just don’t feel right picking you over Freddie when you have a girlfriend.” Hermione walked over and planted a light kiss on his head.

“Thanks, Granger.”

Bill stepped forward and told the group that Mad-Eye had been killed.  He went to the kitchen to get Fleur and Hermione followed him. 

“Hey, Bill?”

He turned around at his name, “Yes, Hermione?”

“I just wanted to say I’m sorry.  I tried to stop Greyback but I wasn’t fast enough.  If I had been you might not have been hurt.”

“Hermione, it wasn’t your fault.  I knew the risks, and I’m alright, I promise.  I just prefer my meat a little more on the rare side than I used to, but I am okay.”

“I’m just sorry, and I wanted to thank you for being there that night, and tonight, and for all of it.”

He gave her a quick hug, “That’s what family does for family.”

That night she stayed with Fred, Molly slept downstairs with George, and Ginny snuck into the room Harry and Ron were sharing.  It was an uneasy sleep for all of them, Harry tried to leave and Ron convinced him to stay.  Eventually, each room made its way downstairs, sleeping in a group for comfort. 

*** 

The next day they had lots to do as they got the last-minute preparations done for Bill and Fleur’s wedding and only a couple of hours to get ready.  Molly was running around, the boys were out setting the tent, Hermione and Ginny were with Fleur getting ready.  Hermione had a sinking feeling in her stomach that something was going to happen tonight, again.  She excused herself from Ginny’s room, going to hideout in the twins' room and write them each a letter.  She did so quickly, leaving them under each of their pillows so they wouldn’t find them until they went to sleep and if tonight went off just fine, she could retrieve them before they read them.  She also made sure her bag was packed and ready to go.   

One thing they were not expecting was the Minister of Magic to show up.  He sat Harry, Ron, and Hermione down and read the last Will and Testament of Albus Dumbledore.  He highlighted what he had left to each of them and then he was gone leaving the trio to try to figure out why Dumbledore left them the items that he had.  She tucked all the items in her bag when the boys showed the Minister out and it wasn’t long after that the guests started to arrive. 

The Order was on guard, ready to apparate to the Burrow at a moment’s notice.  The wedding was beautiful, Fleur was gorgeous in her gown and Bill looked dapper in his suit.  Their vows brought tears to Hermione’s eyes and she hoped for a love like theirs one day, stealing a glance at Fred as she did.  Dinner went smoothly and the next thing she knew they were all on the dance floor.  So many of her friends were there and she wondered when she would see them again. 

She found herself being twirled by George as Fred danced with Angelina and she was then passed to Ron.  She tucked him in close and said, “I’m scared something’s going to happen tonight.”

“Try to enjoy the evening, if it happens, we’re ready.” He answered, and she nodded. 

The night carried on and she found herself in Fred’s arms for a slow dance.  He held her gently and moved her slowly in circles to the music.  He pulled back to look at her and his gaze was so gentle, Hermione had never seen that look from him before.  She wanted to ask if he was okay, and she took a quick glance at his lips before she met his eyes again and opened her mouth to speak which he pressed his lips to hers.  She responded immediately, letting herself get caught up in the moment and moving her lips against his.  He pulled her closer and deepened the kiss, swiping his tongue against her lips and then meeting hers with his own when she opened her mouth for him.  She brought her hand to the back of his head, holding him there, never wanting to let him go.  When he did pull back he pressed his forehead to hers, keeping his eyes closed for a moment longer.

This time it was her turn to say, “Wow,” as she leaned forward and kissed him again.  She heard a couple of loud hoots and hollers from a couple of people and assumed it was directed towards them but Fred didn’t seem to care.  

He pulled back again, “Hermione, I’m in love with you.  I have been for a while and I just finally needed you to know.”

She opened her mouth to speak when a silver lynx burst into the tent, “The Minister of Magic is dead, The Ministry has fallen.” 

She looked around for Ron and Harry, and then back to Fred.  He kissed her quickly, “Go!”   

She kissed him again and ran, grabbing onto Ron and disapparating them away as soon as they grabbed onto Harry. 

Chapter Text

Death Eaters were flying everywhere.  Their black smokey shadows tearing through the tent as Fred watched the guests of the wedding disapparate the moment trouble arose.  George and Angelina appeared by his side and they had all drawn their wands, the rest of the Weasley family meeting with them as well.  A moment later Kinglsey apparated into the tent and they all took off to meet with the rest of the Order.  They cast a few hexes and spells, but the death eaters weren’t attacking.  They destroyed the tent, the tables, and just about anything they could; one of them shot a curse at Kingsley, who in turn fired one back.  Then just as quickly as they had arrived, they were gone.  

The Order went back into the Burrow while Charlie, Bill, and Fleur set extra protective wards on the home, even with the fire veil still on it, they felt every precaution was necessary.  In a strange display, Remus punched a wall, causing Molly to jump.  He immediately apologized to her and she waved him off assuring him it was okay.  Tonks slowly came up to his side, looping her arm through his and rubbing up and down his arm with her other hand as she had her face turned into his upper arm.  Fred dropped to the couch and put his face in his hands and George sat beside him putting his arm around his brother; Angelina sat beside him putting her hand on his leg.  When they came inside Bill and Fleur took Molly while Charlie went to wrap up Ginny.  Remus was pacing in front of their fireplace while Tonks had moved to talk to Kingsley in the kitchen. 

“I should have gone with them,” Remus said, “I should have gone with them.” He kept repeating the words over and over again as he paced back and forth.  

“Where were they going?” George asked.

“Professor Dumbledore left them a list of things they need to find and destroy.  Without their success, we won’t be able to kill him.”

“What do you mean?” Fred finally lifted his head. 

Remus stopped pacing and turned to find everyone had joined them in the living room, an especially worried look on Molly’s face, “You-Know-Who performed extremely dark magic.  He’s split his soul, and without destroying the objects each piece of his soul rests in, he cannot be truly killed.  It’s why he was able to come back; it’s why all attempts have failed.  It’s the darkest of magic to perform once; he did it six times.  One of them has been destroyed; Harry said he and Dumbledore found another one the night Dumbledore was killed but he never told them how to destroy it.  They don’t even know what they’re looking for really.”  When he saw everyone’s focus was still on him, he continued, “Harry was asking for advice on what I thought he should be looking for.  I told him that I would go with him, but with our news, he refused to let me.  Told me he’d rather face You-Know-Who than Tonks’ wrath.” He smiled at his wife. 

“Smart boy,” She said from her place, “But I’d be happy knowing you were with them too.”

“I should have insisted.  I should have forced the issue.”

“I’m sure you did, darling.  Even if they had agreed, they would have had to apparate with you and it was clear they just wanted to get out.” She said back and he just nodded. 

“Remus, it’s alright,” Molly said. 

“Where did they go?” Fred asked.

Remus looked at the man, who had almost a boy-like look in his eyes at that moment, and his face saddened, “I don’t know.  Harry wouldn’t tell me so I couldn’t follow them."

George could sense Fred’s anger rising, and it was proven when Fred said, “How long have they been planning this?” a sharp edge to his tone. 

“I don’t know that either, Harry spoke to me just the other night, after we got back here from Privet.”

“If I had to wager, I’d say they were planning for a while,” Ginny commented from her spot, not looking up at anyone.

“Unbelievable,” Fred muttered. 

“I’m sure they had their reasons for the secrecy.  We need them to succeed with whatever it is their doing; they don’t need to worry that they’ll be found because someone here was tortured into giving their locations away.” George said to the room, but mostly to Fred. 

“I suppose that’s logical,” Fred muttered again and George patted him on the shoulder. 

“Do we have any way of contacting them?” Charlie asked.

“Without using a Patronus, no.  Even that isn’t guaranteed.” Remus shook his head, Fred didn’t even know if Hermione took her journal or if he’d be able to write to her.  He put his face back in his hands groaning loudly as he did. 

“They’ll be alright,” Angelina whispered. 

“What do we do now?” Molly asked. 

“We stay focused on what we have to do and what we can do here,” Bill said, “We make sure that when they succeed we’re ready to fight.  We protect each other here and we pray to whomever we can to keep them safe there.”  

“We ‘ave to be ready for anyzing.” Fleur said. 

Charlie nodded, “They’re going to start coming at us more and more, the more of us they take out before things come to a head, the easier that final battle will be.  I’m guessing You-Know-Who doesn’t know that they know about his soul objects?”

“They’re called Horcruxes,” Remus said, “And I would guess you’re right.  Dumbledore told Harry to limit the number of people who know.  The later he knows what they’re doing, the more they will have been able to destroy.  Hopefully.”

“We’ll have to call an official Order meeting to come up with a plan,” Tonks said and everyone nodded. 

“As soon as the students go back to school,” Molly said. 

“I don’t think we should wait that long,” Bill said, not making eye contact with his mother.

“I agree, I think the sooner the better,” Kingsley added and Bill gave him a look of thanks. 

“Let’s sleep on it and reconvene tomorrow,” Remus said, trying to play the middle-man. 

Fred didn’t need to be told twice, immediately getting up and going up to his room.  Molly went to follow him, having seen him and Hermione earlier and how distraught he had been since they left but George held up his hands to her and she nodded. 

“I’ve got him,” he kissed his mother on the cheek and went upstairs; Angelina stayed with the others wanting to give the twins some privacy for a few minutes, and went to sit with Ginny.  Turned out that was a good choice because Ginny turned into the girl and started to sob.  Angelina wrapped her arm around Ginny and held her tight, while Charlie released his sister to the older girl.  

George came up to the bedroom and found Fred sitting on his bed with an envelope in his hands, “Whatcha got there?”

“I don’t know.  I laid down and put my arm under the pillow and found it there.  It’s Hermione’s writing though.” He ran his finger over his name on the front. 

“When do you suppose she did that?”

“Not sure.” 

“Do you think she left one for all of us?” George asked and Fred just shrugged, so he went over and put his hand under his own pillow and pulled out an envelope too holding it up to show Fred.  George sat on his bed and pulled the envelope open and caught Fred’s surprised stare. 

“Diving right in there?”

“Well one of us has to.” He pulled the letter out and read over the words. 

George, 

Hi Georgie.  If you’re reading this then it means something has happened and we’ve had to leave.  I’m so sorry I couldn’t tell you about our plans.  I wanted to, to tell you both but Harry swore me to secrecy.  I hate lying to everyone.

You and I became closer these past couple of years, and I am so thankful for our friendship, I hope you know that.  I’m glad you have Angelina there with you, she’s such a lovely person and she’s good for you.  I’m so happy that you have each other.  Please tell her I’m sorry too. 

I need to ask a favour of you though, please take care of Fred.  Obviously, I know you will, twins and best friends and all, I just have to ask.  The entire time I’m gone I’m going to be worried about both of you, but especially him (no offense).  I know you know why so forgive me for asking but I am asking. 

I love you both. 

We’ll see each other again soon, I promise. 

-Hermione

George folded up the letter and put it back in the envelope and then tucked it in a box he locked with magic.  Fred looked at him as if he was waiting for him to say something, and when George sat there silent Fred said, “What did it say?”

“It was for me.  You have your own, you want to know, read yours.” George said simply. 

“I can’t.  I told her I loved her tonight, George.  And then she was gone.”

“She loves you too,” George said. 

“Things went to hell before we could finish our conversation.” 

“Read your letter, or do you want me to read it to you?”

Fred shook his head, taking a deep breath as he opened the letter and read it. 

Fred, 

Where do I start with this, Freddie?  To put it simply, you’ve become one of the most important people in my life.  You have such a brilliant mind and you’re powerful with your magic.  You and George both.  I couldn’t have gotten through the stuff with my parents without you.

I need you to promise me that you’ll be safe and you won’t do anything reckless.  I know if you’re reading this, we’re gone on the run.  I wanted so desperately to tell you; just the thought of being away from you is too much, but Harry needs me.  We need to do this if we want to win this war, and I want to win this war.  I want a normal life, I want to grow up, fall in love, get married, and have kids without the threat of the darkest wizard of our time making another return. 

Take care of George and yourself.  I promise I’ll see you soon. 

All my love, 

Hermione xo

Fred stood up and put the letter on his bed pacing back and forth.  George sat on his own bed just watching his brother for a few moments.  Fred was mumbling but George couldn’t quite make out what he was saying, just pacing and mumbling and occasionally running his hand through his hair.  George wasn’t sure what to say, he wasn’t sure anyone would know what to say to him at that moment.  Well, he knew one person who would, but then again if she could say anything to him they might not need it for the same reasons.  He shook his head letting out a deep breath, then stood up to stop Fred’s pacing. 

He gripped his twin by the shoulders holding him in place, and then without a word just pulled him into a hug.  He could tell Fred relaxed for a second before he pulled away and looked at his younger twin.

“What are we supposed to do George?”

“I don’t really know, Freddie.  But perhaps we should take their advice and sleep on it.  We can work it out in the morning.”

Fred slumped down on his bed and picked up the letter again, when he looked back up to George he had tears in his eyes and said, “What if something happens to them?”

“They’ll be okay,” George said, though his tone was less than convincing. 

“We might not ever even know if something happens to them.  Something could have already happened and we have no way of knowing.” With that, he threw the letter towards his pillow. 

“They’ll be okay,” George said again, this time with more conviction, “They have to be.”

Fred and George went about themselves, preparing for bed.  Fred threw his covers back and lying there in the middle of his bed was his coin from Dumbledore’s Army.  He jumped slightly when he saw it, causing George to come over and see what was the matter.  He saw the coin too, his hand immediately going to his left side where his coin was safely tucked in his pocket.  It wasn’t like Fred to leave his lying about like that, but he wasn’t about to mention that to his brother now.  Seeing that Fred wasn’t going to move, George did and picked up the coin, smiling when he did, “It’s cooled.”

Fred’s eyes went wide, “What?”

“Here, feel for yourself," George put the coin in Fred's hand, and as soon as Fred felt to cool coin against his palm he dropped it again and went to find the book.  When he did, he threw it open and whispered his revealing phrase and watched with tears in his eyes as the words became visible.  

Fred, 

I’m so sorry, this is never how I imagined this conversation going.  Truthfully, I didn’t imagine this conversation ever happening at all.  What’s even worse is that I didn’t even get to say anything before we had to leave.  I know you’re probably angry at me right now for not telling you our plans.  But, now you know that I still have my journal with me, so you can write to me if you want that.  I don’t know how often I’ll be able to write but I’ll try to at least let you know we’re okay.  

Which we are, for now.  We apparated and ducked into a small cafe, and soon found we were followed to by Death Eaters.  One of them was Dolohov.  We obliviated him after we stunned him, but Ron feared that wasn’t enough.  He’s not left the tent since we set up where we are now; Harry’s been with him trying to settle him.  I wish I knew what to say.  You would know what to say.  

I have to get back, we’re coming up with our plan for tomorrow and I want to check the protection spells and charms again before we turn in for the night.  

Merlin, I wish I didn’t have to do this in writing, it’s not how I wanted it, but you deserve to know how I feel too.  We can talk about this more when I see you again.  I need you to promise me that you’ll keep yourself safe until then - and I’ll promise you the same.  I promised I’d always be there for you, by your side and you promised me the same.  Two promises I don’t intend to break and I hope you won’t either.  Although, for the time being, being by your side means being there through this book. 

I’m in love with you too.

All my love, 

Hermione xxx

Fred sat with his mouth open, and tears in his eyes when George said, “I take it that was a good note.  Perhaps I’ll leave you to write back.” He laughed as he gathered his things and left the room.  Fred didn’t have much to say, not wanting to have such an intimate conversation on the pages here, but knew he had to write her back. 

Hermione, 

I wish we didn’t have to have this conversation like this either.  I promise to keep myself safe and I’ll always be on the other side of the page for you.  

Please be safe, let me know if you need anything at all. 

I love you. 

-F.

***

Otter,

It’s been a while since we’ve heard from you.  I hope you’re safe.  Please let me know that you’re safe. 

A couple of have been working to get something going and we’ve finally done it.  If you can get a radio, tap it with your wand and whisper the password and you’ll get into what we’ve done.  I can give you the password here when I know that you’ll be able to listen.  I’ve switched to your nickname, just for extra protection. 

I love you. 

***

Neville and Luna were sitting together in the Great Hall, although nothing about the school felt very ‘great’ this year, and eventually Ginny came to join them.  She plunked down beside Neville, and he reached over to tap her hand.  It was raining outside, and the ceiling mimicked the weather - or perhaps it wasn’t and it was just kept dark on purpose.  Merlin knew it matched the mood at the school this year and they’d only been back for a week. 

“How was your detention, Neville?” Ginny asked her friend. 

He turned his head slightly to look at her, and she noticed a gash above his eyelid.  She didn’t say anything else, just bowed her head down and started eating.  Neville had defied one of Carrows and landed himself in detention.  Their detentions seemed to make Umbridge’s look like a cake walk as Neville typically looked worse than this after one of them.  The first one he received, he got because he told Professor Snape off for belittling the first years; he came back with a broken arm after that one and they had only gotten worse since then.  In the week they’d been back, Neville had already had three detentions and just served his fourth.  It was insanity.

“How do you think they’re doing?” Luna asked quietly.

Neither Neville or Ginny needed to ask who she was referring to, “I think they’re alright.” Ginny answered. 

“Realistically, unless they all die at the same time of natural causes, it will be all over the papers if something happens to any of them.” Neville added. 

“Daddy says the Quibbler has more than doubled in subscriptions since they’ve stated their support for Harry.”

“Probably because they’re accurate in their reporting, unlike that trash Prophet.” Ginny scoffed at the word. 

“It’s Ministry controlled, the Prophet, and You-Know-Who controls the Ministry,” Neville answered. 

“Rubbish,” Ginny said. 

“They had the right idea, not coming back here this year,” Neville said and went back to his breakfast.

“We’ll get through this.” Luna put her hand on his, ever the optimist. 

Seamus, Dean, and Lavender joined them then not long after.  Lavender gave Ginny a small smile, which Ginny returned.  She had since forgiven Lavender, but not forgotten what had happened, but at least she had been trying to be a better person.  Seamus and Dean roped Neville into a conversation and Luna sat quietly eating her breakfast.  Lavender had cautiously begun talking with Ginny, and Ginny seemed to be answering the girl’s questions.  When they were done eating, Neville excused himself and snuck up to the Room of Requirement, hoping that today would finally be the day he had been waiting so patiently for.  

He was thrilled when it was, and later that night told Ginny to gather everyone and meet in the Room of Requirement at 8 o’clock sharp.  That night would be the first night Ginny heard her brother’s voice since she’d returned to school and when she started crying, Neville pulled her into his side as they listened to the first Potterwatch broadcast.  For the first time in a long time, there was a sense of calm throughout the students in the room.  They knew it wouldn’t last long, but the comfort hearing those voices brought made everything a little brighter; if only for a moment. 

***

Fred, 

We’re okay, maybe that’s not the right word to use, but I feel safe isn’t either.  We’re alive.  

We broke into the Ministry, under Polyjuice Potion, to steal something from the always wretched Dolores Umbridge.  It was a nightmare.  We were caught, Grimmauld had been compromised, and R was splinched.  He’s alright, we healed him.

We’ve huddled down for now. 

I love you. 

-Otter. 

--------------------------------

Otter, 

You lot are barking mad I’ll tell you.  

At 8 pm tonight, tap your radio and whisper ‘Dumbledore’.  It will be worth it, I promise. 

I love you. 

-F. 

***

Hermione was pacing as the clock drew nearer and nearer to eight.  She wasn’t sure what she was going to hear on the other end of that radio, but if Fred was telling her to listen, she was going to do so.  She had told Harry and Ron about it too, Ron was especially looking forward to what they could hear.  He had also taken a special interest in bugging her about Fred, teasing her day in and day out about their relationship especially after seeing their dance at the wedding.  Hermione was glad that he seemed okay with it, as she had been worried how he might react to the news.  Harry had only sighed deeply and muttered how it was about damn time; to which Ron looked confused until Harry filled him in on what he was oblivious to the past two years.  After that his teasing had only increased; although she couldn’t be too mad.  Her two best friends and Fred were her light through the darkness. 

She’d filled in Harry and Ron on what had happened with her parents when they were reunited at the Burrow, both of them offering her words of love and compassion.  They’d both lost parents and they couldn’t imagine what it would be like if their parents were still alive but had no idea who they were.  She didn’t know it but Harry had gone to Fred and thanked him for taking care of her when it had happened, feeling guilty that he couldn’t be there for his best friend but happy someone she loved so much was.  

They’d noticed that the Horcrux they were now in possession of caused them to get irritable if they were holding it or wearing it for too long; so they’d taken turns with it.  Tonight, wanting to all feel like themselves for whatever Fred was itching to show them, they had tucked it away in Hermione’s beaded bag.  They didn’t like to do it, but this was an exception.  When eight finally rolled around and Hermione tapped the radio and whispered Dumbledore into it, there was a moment of silence before a tune came through the speakers. 

“Hello everyone, I’m not sure how many of you are out there listening to this right now, but if you’ve joined us - Welcome!  I’m River.” 

“That sounds like ... Lee Jordan…” Ron said.

“Yes, welcome to the first broadcast of Potterwatch, your hidden gem for all news Potter and co.  I’m Rapier.” 

“That’s Fred!” Hermione’s eyes were bright and Harry squeezed her hand. 

“I’m Romulus.  At the end of every broadcast you’ll get the password for the next and the date and time we will be on.” 

“Remus!” Harry exclaimed. 

“Lastly, I’m Royal.  In case of emergency news we will interrupt muggle radio with this song -” a clip played, “and you’ll know to check into this station with the password given at the end of the last broadcast.”

“That sounds like Kingsley,” Ron said, and the other two nodded in agreement. 

“This station is meant to bring you all the news you need regarding Harry Potter and his friends as we navigate the war at hand with You-Know-Who.  There are many people working to keep their targets safe.” Lee said. 

“Known Death Eater, Antonin Dolohov, has been discovered dead.  Every broadcast we will update you with known casualties on both sides.” Kingsley went on.

“If you ask me, Dolohov got what was coming to him.” That was Fred, and Hermione smiled subtly. 

“As of now there have been no recent attacks on muggles to report.  We’ll keep this one short for you, but check back with us two nights from today at ten o’clock with the password Moody.” Remus said. 

“So no matter where you are, we’ll be with you.” Came from Fred and Hermione couldn’t help but smile at that. 

“That was definitely for you.” Harry nudged her.

“You’re both gross.” Ron snickered from his spot with a smile.

“You are hardly in a position to speak on being gross with affection.” Harry snarked back at him causing them all to laugh. 

“This has been River, Romulus, Royal, and Rapier, and we’re signing off,” Lee said and the broadcast ended. 

***

Over the next couple of weeks, they tuned in when they could.  They’d had no luck figuring out how to destroy the Horcrux, they’d had no luck finding more of them, and they’d all reached their wits end.  Ron was napping in his cot while Hermione was cutting Harry’s hair for him when a thought hit her and she ran to find the book she needed.  

“That’s it!” she said.

Harry ran to her side and asked what she was on about.  She explained what she’d thought about and why Dumbledore left them the Sword of Gryffindor, even though the Minister said that he had no right to leave it.  It had been a clue, they needed the sword to destroy a Horcrux because it had venom embedded in it from when Harry stabbed the basilisk.  But how on earth were they going to find the sword?  Ron came in from where he was sleeping, and Hermione could immediately tell that something was off with him.

“Ron?” 

“Didn’t think it appropriate to come and get me, did you?  I’m just the dumb friend that you both drag along, what out of pity?”

“What are you on about?” Harry asked.

“That’s how it’s always been, right?  Harry the chosen one and Hermione the brightest witch of our age, and then me - the friend that tags along.”

“That’s not true,” Hermione said. 

“Sure it is, if it wasn’t why were you guys in here figuring things out without me?”

“Hermione thought of it while she was cutting my hair, we would have told you when you woke,” Harry said. 

“Ron, perhaps you should take the horcrux off.” Pointing to where it hung around his neck. 

“This isn’t because of this,” he said, “This is because I’m sick of being a footnote in this story and suffering all because of it.  I hate listening to those broadcasts every night and praying that I don’t hear another Weasley name.  We’ve already lost dad, who else are we going to lose?”

“Ron, we know what you’ve lost.  We were there, remember?”

“Of course I remember, not like Harry did much to prevent it from happening, did you mate?” He looked at Harry, his eyes empty as he threw the words at his best friend.

“Ron!” 

“What, Hermione?  It’s true.  He could have done something about his dreams before then.  He could have done something sooner that night and maybe dad wouldn’t be dead!  I walked right by where his office used to be when we broke into the ministry to get this damn Horcrux.  How much more are we going to lose while we’re on this useless mission that Dumbledore sent his prodigal student on with no real information?  How much more are we going to lose for him.” He said, throwing his look at Harry.

Harry’s voice dropped, “You knew what you were getting into.  Did you think it was going to be all posh and luxurious out here?  We’ve all lost people, Ron.  You’re not the only one.”

“You’re integral here, Ron.” Hermione added, “We need you.”

“Well I don’t need you.” He said, grabbing his backpack, “And I’m done chasing our way across the country following a ghost.”

“We can’t end this war without completing this.  You know that.”

“Well you’ve made it perfectly clear that you don’t need me to finish this.  If anything I’m just holding you back, so I’ll leave you to it.” He said, and walked out of the tent.  

“Ron!  Ron, wait!”

“I’m not losing anyone else for him, Hermione.  Now are you coming with me to see Fred or are you staying?”

“I want this war over.  Fred will understand why I’m staying.”

“Whatever,” and then he disapparated. 

Hermione was crying as she pulled the journal, penning a quick note in it: 

Rapier, 

I figured it safer to use your nickname as well.  R’s left, he threw a fit, said a whole lot of nasty things, and left.  

He asked me to go with him, to see you, and I wanted more than anything to listen, but I couldn’t.  I’m so sorry.  I hope you understand.  We need to finish this.

I’ll be listening for your voice, it brings me so much comfort.  Thank you for it. 

I’m sorry. 

I love you.

-Otter.   

Chapter Text

Rapier , 

Merry Christmas.  I wish I was there with you.  I really miss you.

I hope your day is full of love.

Harry and I are doing okay, I’m hoping Ron is safe, please let me know if you hear from them.  Also, I’m going to give Harry access to the journal, in case something happens to me he’ll be able to communicate with you. 

Merry Christmas again, my love. 

I love you. 

-Your Little Otter.

***

Harry had wanted to go to Godric’s Hollow, Hermione had been against the idea but went with him anyway.  They’d found his parent’s grave and she’d held his hand and transfigured a wreath for them.  Of course, things went to shit not long after.  They’d had a run-in with the snake and barely escaped and Harry’s wand was destroyed.  They’d managed to get away and ended up back in the woods, different woods but still the woods, and once the protection charms were in place she borrowed the invisibility cloak from Harry and went outside.  She had already written to Fred in the journal, but since she couldn’t be with him she wanted to do something more.  She conjured her Patronus, sending it with a special message and instructions to only deliver it to him when he was alone. 

They spent a few days there, and one morning she woke up to voices, immediately panicking that someone had found them she took off outside where Harry was supposed to be keeping watch.  Just as she threw open the front of the tent she bumped into someone, their arms going around her to steady her. 

“Hermione!” It was Ron’s voice. 

Her eyes went wide and she pushed him away from her, glaring at him when he was back far enough, “Don’t you ‘Hermione!’ me,” she imitated him when she said it. 

He flinched and Harry came into the tent, “Hermione!  Ron’s back!” He said and pointed to the red head beside him. 

“I can see that, Harry,” she said, “Although I wish I couldn’t.” She added throwing a nasty look at Ron.

“Hermione, we destroyed it.  We destroyed the Horcrux!” Harry was basically jumping in his spot and holding it up for her to see, ignoring her clear annoyance at the current situation. 

“What?  How?” She grabbed at it, examining the locket in her hand. 

“I saw the sword in the pond last night.” Harry started.

“He got stuck under the ice, and I pulled him out.  He had the sword with him.”

“I opened the locket, but there was a force that pushed me back, Ron took the sword and hit it.”

“You?” She looked at Ron who nodded, “Well, thanks.”

“Don’t mention it …” he said uncomfortably. 

“Why are you here, Ronald?”

With that, Ron launched into his story about being on his own, snatching from snatchers, and how one night he felt a pullback to his friends.  How he had clicked his deluminator and heard laughter, the laughter he hadn’t heard since he left his friends, it was the three of them joking around and laughing together.  The light, apparently, went right through his chest and led him back to his friends.  Hermione thought he was full of crap, but part of her was happy to have her friend back.  

“Don’t you ever pull a stunt like that again,” She pointed her finger at him and went outside, needing some fresh air. 

“She’ll come ‘round,” Harry said.  

The weeks carried on and they were still nowhere near finding the next one.  Hermione was curled up in her bed waiting for Fred to write her back, and she was reading the book Dumbledore left to her when she noticed the drawing.  She called for the boys and they began wondering what it was when she remembered she’d seen it around the neck of Luna’s father at Bill and Fleur’s wedding.  They didn’t like the idea of seeing other people but knew it was their only option. 

“You know we won’t be far from the burrow?” Ron asked Hermione.

She shook her head, she’d not in fact known that, so Ron continued, “The Lovegoods don’t live far from us.  Maybe if all goes well we can pop over there?”

“I don’t think that’s a good idea.  I’m sure the death eaters are watching the Burrow round the clock in case we show up there.” She answered and he nodded sadly, “Ron, you know I wish we could.  But we’d just be putting them in danger.”

“I know.”

The patriarch of the Lovegood home offered insight into the markings and the tale of the three brothers and the deathly hallows.  They had known, thanks to Potterwatch, that Mr. Ollivander had been kidnapped and his shop destroyed.  Hermione was convinced it was because Voldemort was after the elder wand, believing it to be the most powerful wand and knowing it could kill Harry.  Being left alone upstairs when Xenophelius went for more tea, Hermione thought the man seemed a little off, especially since he was going on about Luna and mumbling under his breath.  The three exchanged a glance that they all agreed meant they needed to leave and they needed to do it quickly.

They got downstairs and startled Xenophelius, who tried to stop them from leaving.  He’d said Voldemort’s name, enacting the taboo on it, and suddenly the Lovegood house was under attack.  Harry, Hermione, and Ron all grabbed hands and disapparated but they were followed when Ron accidentally said the name again, re-enacting the taboo.  Hermione shot a spell at Harry which distorted his face and made him unrecognizable to the snatchers that now chased them, but they thought they’d struck gold and decided to take them somewhere that they could be identified.  As Undesirable Number One, Harry had a pretty large bounty on his head and they were determined to cash in. 

***

The first thing Hermione processed was that they were at Malfoy Manor.  Draco was there and Hermione had to work to hide her surprise when he didn’t immediately identify them.  Sure Harry’s face was distorted, but he clearly knew her and Ron - it wouldn’t be far-fetched to identify the third person as Harry.  But he hadn’t.  They were about to be taken down to the dungeon chamber when one of the snatchers pulled out the sword of Gryffindor from Hermione’s bag - that’s when things went from bad to worse. 

The last thing Hermione remembered was the pain and the screaming, screaming she had determined was coming from her own mouth.  Bellatrix saw the Sword of Gryffindor and accused them of breaking into her vault at Gringott’s, terrified that they’d been in there and tortured Hermione to find out what else they’d taken.  She’d eventually lost consciousness from the pain, her last thought was of Fred and his smile.  

Harry and Ron had been taken away but had heard the whole thing from their place in the chamber where they’d found Luna and Mr. Ollivander; both looking a little worse for wear.   Harry had desperately pleaded into his broken mirror for help.  He’d been left the mirror by Sirius, and it appeared to show Dumbledore, though he’d had no idea how that was possible; with no other options, he pleaded desperately with the broken glass.  When Dobby apparated in the dungeon a moment later, Harry jumped and thanked whoever was on the other side profusely.  Dobby took Luna and Mr. Ollivander away first, telling them to meet him at the stairs in ten seconds.  They’d done just that and when they got up the stairs, Harry immediately made a move for Hermione and threw an expelliarmus at Draco, grabbing his wand as it flew toward him.  

The rest was a blur for everyone, Harry had scooped up Hermione who was in and out of consciousness at that point and when Dobby disapparated them away the last thing Harry saw was Bellatrix throwing something at them.  When they landed on the sand outside, what Ron said was Shell Cottage, Ron immediately tended to Hermione while Harry was with Dobby.  Luna and Mr. Ollivander (and for some reason Griphook?) were there waiting for them as well, hoping to help.  Hermione had barely come to for a moment and Harry was begging her to help, screaming for anyone to help, as Dobby lay in his arms with Bellatrix’s knife lodged in his stomach.  Hermione heard him mumble something about friends before she lost consciousness again, falling into Ron who scooped her in his arms and took off towards the house.  

***

Otter’s been hurt.  We’re with your brother and sister-in-law.

-H.

***

Fred had been working in the shop that afternoon, he and George had been working on removing everything from the shelves and getting it ready to be locked down.  They knew it was the right choice to close for now; until all of this was over and wanted to avoid as much damage as they could.  The stock was being removed and stored safely, and they had already boarded up the outside and cast as many protection spells as they could on the building.  He felt his coin cool in his pocket and called for George.

“Georgie!”

“Yeah, Freddie?”

“You alright if I take a break?  Hermione’s written and I’d like to respond quickly.”

“Sure.” George had shrugged. 

About thirty seconds later George was running to the office where he had heard Fred scream.  Fred had left the journal open with the words on the page and when George saw the words written there, he used the charm to hide them and followed his brother to Shell Cottage.  

Fleur had pulled Fred into a room in the front of the house, and it was Bill that had come out to talk to George.  Bill told him what had happened at Malfoy Manor, as much as he knew anyway, to both Harry and Ron as well as Hermione.  George’s face went from horrified to hatred to rage faster than Bill could process.  He managed to talk his brother down, telling him that Fleur had tended to Hermione and that she would likely be okay; though the scars would never fully heal.  Only Fleur, Harry, and Ron had known what those scars actually looked like; but Bill could imagine the horror Hermione had gone through. 

In the front room of the house, Fleur had Charlie keeping Fred restrained.  Charlie had happened to be at Shell Cottage going over his plans to go back to Romania for the week with Bill when everyone had shown up.  He’d helped Ron carry Hermione inside and when Fleur was talking to Fred she’d asked Charlie to keep him there.  All Fred wanted was to get to Hermione, but he needed to know what happened first. 

“Fred, please.  Let her talk to you for a minute.” Charlie reasoned. 

“I need to see Hermione.”

“You will as soon as Fleur is done.” Charlie's voice was authoritative.

Realizing that it was no use fighting anymore, it was just wasting time, Fred settled and Fleur came up to kneel in front of where he had sat down.  He had his arms on his legs and his hands falling off in front of his knees and Fleur took them in her own.  

“‘ermione vas very ‘urt zis afternoon.  She ‘ad the cruciatus curse performed on ‘er multiple times, and it looks like in ze process of ‘er torture, ze woman used a dark magic curse to cut ‘ermione’s arm.  Somezing even I cannot completely ‘eel.”

“I need to see her.” Fred cried and Fleur nodded. 

“I will leave it up to ‘ermione to show you ze scars, it is ‘er story to tell.” Fleur looked to Charlie, who had also caught a glimpse of Hermione’s arm. 

“It’s her story to tell, but she’ll need your support more than ever.” Charlie helped Fleur finish. 

“What is the scar?” Fred’s face looked horrified as he ran through what it could be in his mind. 

Fleur shook her head at Charlie, who was visibly struggling not to say it to his brother, and ultimately failed, “She carved the word ‘mudblood’ into her arm.” That’s when Fred lost it.  He broke out of his brother’s grasp and took off out of the room and up the stairs to the room he figured Hermione would be in. 

Hermione was lying in the bed, asleep, and Fred wondered if that was a natural or a magical sleep.  Her clothes were clean, and he saw that her forearm was bandaged just below the elbow.  He gently reached out and brushed his finger over it, and then leaned down and pressed a kiss to her forehead. 

“Merlin, Hermione.  You promised you’d stay safe.” He whispered as he sat down beside her, fighting the tears that threatened to fall.  

The door opened softly, and Fleur came in, putting a hand on Fred’s shoulder, “She vill be okay.  She just needs rest.”

In a rare moment, Fred let go of Hermione’s hand and sprang up to hug Fleur tightly against himself and buried his face in her neck sobbing as he did.  She embraced him warmly, gently rubbing her hands up his back as she let him cry.  

“Thank you, thank you for making sure she was okay.”

“Iz what family does,” Fleur said simply. 

***

Hermione woke to the darkness in the room and the blinds pulled shut, there was a firm pressure on the bed beside her that she definitely didn’t remember from before.  She turned her head to see a mop of red hair beside her, and an arm thrown protectively across her torso.  No, this is a dream , she thought and closed her eyes tightly before opening them again.  He was still there, why wasn’t she waking up.  She continued closing her eyes and every time she opened them there he was.  She needed to get out of here, find a way to wake herself up, and so she started to squirm.

That woke someone up, “Hermione, hey, you’re okay.  You’re okay, I’m right here.”

“No.  I need to wake up.  This isn’t real.” she started to cry.

“Hermione, it’s Fred, I’m right here.  You’re okay.  Shhh.  It’s okay, I’m right here, you’re safe,” he was holding her tightly. 

And then all of a sudden everything was clear, and she stopped fighting against him.  Instead, she curled into his chest and cried.  She wasn’t sure how or why he was here, but she had never been as relieved as she was in that moment.  Her tears were of relief and joy, but also of severe pain.  She ran through the memories of the day and all she could think was how would he ever want someone so scarred.  Someone who had filthy words carved into their body.  She already didn’t deserve someone like him, she figured her time was limited. 

“Are you mad, woman?” He pulled back to look at her, and she hadn’t realized that she had been speaking out loud, “I love you.  That won’t change for anything.  You are a warrior, Hermione.” And then he kissed her, deeper than he ever had before.  He poured every ounce of love and pride he had into the kiss hoping that it would show her his words were true.  She responded giving him the same enthusiasm back.

“How are you here?” She asked when they separated. 

“Harry wrote and told me you were hurt, and where you were.  I came as soon as I read it.”

She nodded and tried to fight back a yawn but was unsuccessful.  Fred pulled her in tight, “Sleep, love.  I’ll be here when you wake up.”

“Promise?”

“Always.” 

She curled into him again, his arm protectively wrapped around her still.  She was starting to drift off to sleep when she heard him softly singing to her, she smiled a small smile as she listened to his soft voice singing her to sleep.  She’d try to remember to ask him what song it was when she woke again.  For the rest of the night, her dreams were of dancing with him under the stars at the wedding focusing on the sound of his voice singing in her dream as they danced.

He was still sleeping when she woke in the morning, and she disentangled herself from him to go freshen up and grab some water to drink.  She looked horrified by what she saw in the mirror and could only imagine what he’d thought when he saw her.  Her clothes were clean but her hair was matted and caked with blood which she wasn’t even sure was her own blood.  She had bruises on her neck and shoulders, and a black eye as well.  Her arm was bandaged over the scar and she remembered what was there, removing the bandage to take a look at the word.  She stood there staring at it in horror, when Fred came up beside her, pushing her arm down. 

“I promised you I’d be there when you woke, I guess I should have made you promise the same,” He kissed her cheek, “That’s not who you are Hermione.  That word doesn’t define you.”

She nodded sadly and he added, “The scar defines you, the word does not.”

“What?”

“That scar is proof that you are one of the most badass warriors around.  The word is just vitriol spit but a worthless bitch.  The scar is proof of your strength.”

“Fleur doesn’t think it will ever go away.”

“I’ll do what I can with Wonder Witch if that’s what you want.  But you never have to hide it from me, or the family.”

She nodded sadly again before she turned around and hugged him tightly, “I’m so glad you’re here.  I missed you so much.”

He kissed the top of her head, “I missed you too.  I just about lost my mind when I read Harry’s message - ask George, he must have heard me scream.”

“George is here too?” 

“Yes, he followed me here when he saw the message too.  We both care about you, Hermione.”

She smiled softly, “You know, I lost consciousness when we were at Malfoy Manor, the last thing I thought about was you,” and she went up on the tips of her toes to kiss him. 

She let him lead her downstairs where she was overwhelmed by people lining up to hug her.  She was doing okay controlling her emotions until the last of them got to her and when Charlie scooped her up in his, very large, arms when she broke again.  She vaguely remembered him being there to help her when they arrived, and she remembered how he had immediately gone into what she would call ‘over-protective brother mode’.  Something about him hugging her now, made her cry and smile all at the same time; forever grateful for this found family she had.  

“Never scare us like that again, Hermione.” He whispered to her. 

“I’ll try, thank you for being there.”

“I’m glad I was.”

Over the course of the day Fred found out more and more what happened at Malfoy Manor and Hermione no longer had time to think about her scars because she was spending most of her time talking Fred off the proverbial ledge.  He was about ready to go over there and beat Draco to a pulp.  She begged and pleaded with him not to, knowing it was dangerous and he could be hurt.  Every time he found out something new she had to hold his hand to hold him back. 

“Fred, he could have identified us right away, but he didn’t.  He could have had us killed right then and there.  We’re still alive.  If you go over there, you won’t get the same treatment, and then I’ll have to live without you.  You promised me that wouldn’t happen.”

He relented, albeit not happily, vowing to one day make Draco pay for all the pain he had caused Hermione over the years.  George had returned to the shop to finish up there, promising Fred he would get it done on his own before Fleur had offered to go with him.  Bill and Charlie were always caught whispering to each other and every time someone came close they stopped talking altogether.  George thanked Fleur for the offer and the two of them flooed to the shop.  Things were relatively quiet, Hermione had cried when she learned about Dobby, knowing that she knew but remembering it as if she was hearing the news for the first time and they had all gone out and saw the little grave Harry had made for the elf.  

“Why can’t I see the house from here?” Luna had asked in her fairy-like voice. 

“It’s protected, we’re outside the protection and it’s charmed so that only family can get through the barrier.  Anyone else that tries will just see a mountain.” Bill answered.

“That’s brilliant,” Harry said. 

“That was Fleur’s idea, she’s remarkable really.  We finished it last year after the wedding.” Bill smiled, the pride in his wife evident on his face.          

After that, Hermione and Fred spent most of the day in her room.  She found her body was still tired from the previous day and she’d taken a nap or two throughout the rest of the day.  Sometimes Fred would read to her, sometimes he would sing to her, other times he would just tell her stories from memory.  

“What was the song you were singing last night?” She asked him when she remembered that she’d wanted to know. 

“It’s a muggle song I heard when I was in muggle London one day.  I didn’t know what it was called, but it’s by a woman singer.  It just made me think of you.  The next time I heard it I asked someone for the name of it, it’s called ‘You’re Still the One’,” 

“I liked it.” She kissed him softly and then buried her face in his neck, pressing a kiss there too. 

She was just about to fall asleep when her eyes flew wide open and she sat up in the bed looking at Fred.  He had a panicked look on his face, but she smiled and put her hand on his cheek, “I love you.”

He looked at her, slightly confused, and then smiled brightly at her. 

“I never got to say it back the night of the wedding, and I just realized I’ve only ever said it on paper.  I wanted you to hear it.  I needed you to hear it.  I’m in love with you too, Frederick Gideon Weasley.  I have been for longer than you know.”

He put his hand on the back of her neck and pulled her in for a kiss.  It was slow and deep and Hermione felt herself getting lost in him.  The way he smelled, the way he felt, the way he sounded; desperately trying to press everything about this moment into her memory.  This was the kind of memory a Patronus conjured from, she’s not sure she’d ever felt as happy as she was in this exact moment before.  They shifted their positions so they were laying down and facing each other.  He kissed down her neck and pressed a sweet kiss to her bandaged arm before returning to snog her senseless again.  

They didn’t stop until they heard commotion downstairs, and went to see what all the fuss was about.  There in the living room, stood Molly Weasley, looking around for the girl she considered another daughter.  When she finally caught sight of her she rushed over to her wrapping her in a motherly hug, stroking her hair, and whispering assurances to the girl.  Hermione wasn’t crying but she felt like she should be, though being with Molly she felt safe.  It was a different kind of safe than she felt when she was with Fred and she couldn’t really explain it.  It was a kind of safe that a mother could offer, “Thanks for coming, Mum.” And then Molly was crying. 

She’d held Hermione for a few moments, before opening her arm up to Fred as well, hugging them both close and eventually the whole family was huddled around their the three of them.   

Chapter Text

Fred woke slowly, not particularly wanting to open his eyes, wishing he could stay in this exact moment forever.  The sun was warm and pouring through the window and he was extremely comfortable.  He decided he could most definitely stay there forever; far away from all the drama that lay just outside the walls of Shell Cottage.  Turns out that wasn’t going to happen as he was shifted from his comfortable spot almost immediately after he’d had the thought. 

“Mmm, good morning,” Hermione grumbled as she rolled over to nudge her nose against his cheek.  He turned his face to look at her when she pushed herself to kiss him, whispering, “Happy Birthday.” as she did. 

“Thank you.” He smiled at her. 

She rolled over to fish around for something on the floor, popping back up with her beaded bag and an ‘Ah-ha!’.  Fred watched as she proceeded to rummage through the bag for something, eventually producing another ‘Ah-ha!’ when she found what she had been searching for.  She had a delightedly proud smile on her face as she turned to sit and face him.  He pushed himself up to sit as well and accepted the package when she handed it to him.  It looked like it was wrapped in scrap parchment and old book pages.

“It’s all I had, I didn’t want to use magic.” She laughed sheepishly. 

“It’s perfect.  Very … you, actually.” Fred laughed as he began to unwrap it.

He found, also in very Hermione fashion, a book.  He flipped it open and found it was a journal but she had customized it and designed the pages to mimic a recipe book of sorts.  She watched him with bright eyes as he flipped through the pages, and her face morphed into a big smile when he found her product idea on the last page.  He read over the page and shook his head smiling as she did, and she was wrapped up in watching him. 

“I couldn’t do much shopping, for obvious reasons, so I came up with this.”

“You didn’t have to do anything, just knowing you’re safe is enough for me.  But I love it, thank you.” And he kissed her again. 

“I’ve seen your workspace and thought this might help with product development.  There are places for your recipes, side effects when testing, version number, notes, photos, and even a ranking system.  I made the first page and then used Gemino to copy them, and then took my copy of Hogwarts a History apart and used the cover, transfiguring it like this.”

“That’s your favourite book!” 

“Yes, it’s all I had, and it’s gone to good use here, so hush up.  I can get a new copy,” she brushed him off, “Now, the real gift is the last page and I’m going to say you have to name it something really clever and witty.”

“Just like you.” He winked and then leaned in for a kiss, and then kissed both her cheeks, her chin, her forehead, and finished with the tip of her nose as she giggled with each one. 

“I have something for George too, of course.  I’ll give it to him later.” She smiled. 

“Yes, later, because it’s my birthday and I want a few more hours of sleep cuddled up with you.”

“As you wish, Birthday Boy!”

“I love you.” 

She kissed him on the cheek, “I love you too.”

***

The rest of their birthday was surprisingly a good day for being caught in the middle of a war.  They were visited at Shell Cottage by Remus and Tonks; pour Tonks looked uncomfortable as she was ready to have her baby any day now.  Remus had greeted Harry, Ron, and Hermione all with big hugs when he saw them before inevitably pulling Harry away to be filled in on their journey.  Hermione got pulled into a conversation with Tonks that ended with her crying and showing the older witch her scar as Charlie came over to see the girls. 

“It’s just a word, it can’t hurt you if you don’t let it.  And you shouldn’t let it.  You’re Hermione damn Granger, the brightest witch of your age for Merlin’s sake.  I can’t wait until I get in a room with that… that - wench.” 

Hermione looked at Tonks and said, “Charlie’s done this since our return here a few days ago.  He gets all caught up in rambles when he sees it.”

“Oi!  She marked you up with that foul nonsense, I’ll ramble on about killing her if I so choose thank you very much.” Charlie huffed indignantly, causing the girls to laugh.

“Now, see, my work here is done.” He smiled and left to find Bill. 

“They’re up to something,” Hermione whispered. 

Tonks didn’t say anything, just looked after Charlie and then back to Hermione.  George had been to the shop and returned with a handful of birthday cards for him and Fred; there was one from Ginny, another from Alicia and Katie, one from Lee, one from Neville, and more.  All-in-all, the twins agreed it was a good day. 

***

As the time passed, Bill and Fleur kept insisting that all their guests stay.  Harry, Ron, and Hermione weren’t hard-pressed to leave; they still had no idea what the other Horcruxes could be or where to start.  They all also agreed this was much better (and likely safer) than being on their own.  Fred spent his evenings at Shell Cottage, but with the shop closed he and George had taken on more responsibility with the Order and he was gone during the day most days.  They continued Potterwatch as well, adding to the list of things they were doing.  

This particular day, Fred was still here but caught up in a conversation with Remus and Bill in the kitchen, while Hermione was in the sitting room with a book.  Harry and Ron came to sit with her and the look on Harry’s face made her close her book immediately.  She readjusted herself so she was more leaned into the two of them to speak quietly.  

“Why do I feel like I know where this is going before either of you have even opened your mouth?” She asked with a sigh. 

“Because you’re brilliant?” Rone offered with a playful, questioning tone. 

“We’re breaking into Gringott’s.” Harry got right to the point.

She sighed again and closed her eyes, “When?” 

“A couple of weeks.  Ron and Bill started brewing Polyjuice the day after we got here.  Bill had some but we need more.  It has about two weeks left.” Harry explained. 

Hermione nodded sadly and looked over at Fred who was laughing with Bill and Remus.

“She wouldn’t have lost her mind the way she did when she thought we got into her vault if there wasn’t something in there...something she didn’t want us to find,” Hermione said out loud, more to herself than the boys. 

Ron nodded with her though, “Bill and Griphook are going to help us.”

“I’m surprised Griphook has hung around this long.” She laughed morosely.  

“He wants the sword,” Ron answered. 

“Can I tell him?” She asked again looking at Fred.

“That’s up to you,” Harry said, before squeezing her arm and leaving. 

She went to stand when Ron’s hand reached out and grabbed her arm, “Hermione?”

“Yeah?” 

“I know you love him …”

She pulled her arm back, “Where is this going, Ronald?” the annoyance present in her voice. 

“Just … let me get this out, please?” It was the pleading tone in his voice that allowed her to sit back down and when she did she nodded at him to continue. 

“I know you love him.  I know he loves you.  I’m happy you two managed to sort it out, it clearly took you long enough,” He smiled, “There was a time, or a moment, that I wondered if you and I would be the ones to get together, especially since I’m pretty sure for a long time everyone expected you and Harry, but we’d have never worked.  You’re one of my best friends; you’ve seen me at my worst - more than once, you’ve seen me at my best and I do love you … but like a sister.  I guess the point of this was to say I'm happy for you both; I think you’re good for each other.” He smiled.

Hermione’s eyes filled with tears as she launched herself at Ron, wrapping him in a tight hug.  “Thanks, Ron.” She whispered, and as she hugged him tight, she locked eyes with Fred who smiled warmly at her. 

***

“Did everyone see the latest edition of the Quibbler?” Harry asked as they were gathered for breakfast.

Everyone looked at him curiously, so he continued, “Apparently a mother dragon has lost a baby dragon and it’s running about.  Seems the reserve Charlie works for is attempting to rescue it.”

“Does it say where?” Bill asked. 

“Just Wiltshire and the surrounding areas.”

“Hopefully they catch it before any muggles see it.  Baby dragons are more temperamental than baby humans and they come with a lot more firepower.” Bill added again, his joke causing everyone to laugh. 

Hermione fidgeted in her seat, Fred had been out last night to do his Potterwatch broadcast.  Normally he would return after, but said he was going to sleep at the shop; she figured it was because he was upset after she told him about their Gringott’s plan; needless to say she hadn’t slept very well.  She, Harry, and Ron were putting the final touches on their plan and in about a week they’d be off again. 

She was wearing one of his old jumpers and he smiled when he stepped out of the floo.  They had unlocked it for him when he sent his Patronus saying he was coming back, and he immediately locked it when he stepped through.  Most of the time it was locked, but they’d unlock it if they needed to. 

The week carried on, Hermione couldn’t really tell what Fred was thinking about their plan but he knew they were coming up to when it would be time for her to leave.  They were again found huddled around the table for breakfast when Hermione picked up the newest Quibbler and gasped.

“What’s wrong?” Fred asked immediately reaching for her hand.

“Malfoy Manor was burnt to the ground last night.”

“What?” Harry asked. 

Hermione read the article, “I guess that dragon showed up looking for its young and a death eater tried to battle it.  Needless to say, the dragon went nuts.  Three death eaters were inside, they were found when the fire was put out.”

Ron grabbed it and began reading, “one of them was Pettigrew.” He said looking at Harry.

“What are you all on about?” Charlie asked.

“That mother dragon burned Malfoy Manor down last night,” Fred said.

“You don’t say?” He said with a joking tone that immediately had every set of eyes looking at him.

“What did you do?” Hermione asked, surprised.

“Nothing!” Charlie said.

“No, nothing that can be proven!” Bill corrected; causing him and Charlie to start laughing. 

“I see where you two get your mischievous nature,” Hermione whispered to Fred who barked out a laugh. 

“Bet you Voldy wasn’t very thrilled when he woke this morning,” George added.

“How did you do it?” Hermione asked. 

“Do what?” Charlie asked innocently. 

“You’re not going to tell us, are you?”

“There’s nothing to tell.” Charlie’s shit-eating grin clearly proved he was lying. 

“I’ll get you to tell me one of these days.” Hermione pointed at him, and in typical Charlie Weasley fashion the muscular dragon-tamer stuck his tongue out at her. 

***

The polyjuice potion was ready, the day had come.  Fred made sure he stuck around Shell Cottage while they were getting ready to leave.  Hermione kept fidgeting, which was making him nervous as well; she had told him most of their plan, and their goal to make it back to Shell Cottage by that evening.  He promised he’d be there waiting for her.  He brought her into a hug, holding her close when Bill came down with the Polyjuice Potion.  Hermione pulled away from Fred squeezing his arm before going to Harry and Hermione. 

“Who are you guys using the Polyjuice to look like, anyway?” Fred asked, and watched as Hermione’s face was immediately drained of all colour. 

“Ron is going to be a guard, I’ll be under the invisibility cloak,” Harry answered, avoiding eye contact.

“And Hermione?” 

“Bellatrix.” Harry coughed, and when he caught Fred’s glare he said, “Bellatrix.” With a more firm tone. 

“Nope.  Not a chance.  Figure out a new plan.”

“We don’t have time, and we need to get into Bellatrix’s vault.  We already have her wand, there’s a Horcrux in there.”

“You’re going to make Hermione transform herself into the woman that tortured her and carved a vile word into her arm.  Have you two lost your minds?” Fred was raging.

Hermione went to him, “Hey, it’s okay.  I’ll be okay.”

“No, Hermione, it’s not okay, it’s demented; I’ve half a mind right now to check you into St. Mungo’s to have your head examined.”

“Fred, we have to do this.  I can deal with the fallout once we’ve destroyed the Horcrux.”

“This is certifiable, you do realize that don’t you?  There’s no one else you can take instead?” Hermione just shook her head. 

“I’ll be okay.  I won’t be around any mirrors, I won’t have to see it.” She flinched slightly when she said it.

“If you two bring her back in the less than perfect condition she’s in now, Charlie’s dragon will have my full permission to eat you.  And I swear to Godric, you two don’t realize what you have in her; appreciate her, or I’ll hex you into next week.” He turned to Hermione, “Now, I’m going to kiss you and go because if I see the face of that woman, I’m likely to lose my cool.”

“You mean unlike you just did?” She smiled.

“You shouldn’t have to do this, Hermione.” He put his hand to her cheek, his thumb stroking gently. 

“I know, but I do.  I told you, I want this war over.  I can deal with the fallout after.”

“You’re braver than you know, woman.  Go now, and come back to me quickly.” He kissed her. 

“Will you stay until we leave?” Her voice was small when she asked, knowing he would be uncomfortable. 

“Of course, love.” Unable to say no to her. 

Moments later they were transformed into their new identities as Harry pulled out his invisibility cloak.  Fred had to work extra hard not to flinch when he saw Hermione as Bellatrix and he could tell she was avoiding eye contact with him.  He could see it in her face, she was wildly uncomfortable, and she kept scratching at her arm where the word was carved.  He was hopeful they could get this done quickly and she could let the potion go and be herself again.  When all this was over he was going to ensure she got to live the life she wanted, no matter what.  

“Remember, you need to get in and out as quick as possible.  They will likely ask for identification, and yes you have her wand, but she’s already reported it missing, if you show it to them they’ll know you’re not really her.  Do not say more than you need to, avoid the waterfall if you can, it will clear everything off.  I created it myself and there’s no counter to it.” He handed them two more vials of polyjuice, “One is to keep you looking as you are now.  The other is a random person to get you out of the alley when you’re done.  Once you’re out of the bank, duck somewhere and take that one and get back home.”

“Here,” Fred said, fishing around in his pocket for a key, “It’s to the flat, you can get in through the back door and then send a Patronus and we can open the floo for you.”

“That’s brilliant, Fred.  Thank you.” Harry said. 

“You’ll have to get through the protection charms, Ron should know the passwords.” Everyone looked at Ron who nodded. 

“Okay, you have to get going.  Be safe.” Bill said. 

Before they were about to disapparate, Fred grabbed Ron by the collar and pulled him in close, “You protect her.” 

Ron nodded as he made eye contact with his brother, “I promise.”

***

Fred was pacing, mumbling under his breath, and Bill was watching him as he hunched over the counter in his kitchen.  Fleur came over and put her hand on her husband’s back, rubbing up and down as she too watched Fred.  She offered him lunch, to which he refused; she offered him a drink, to which he refused; she offered to play him in wizard’s chess, to which he refused; finally, she offered him a hug, which he accepted.  George apparated in, not knowing where they had gone but knowing Fred needed him.  

And then they waited.  And waited.  And waited.

Charlie returned from his work with Remus and right into a living room full of yelling, primarily by the older twin, “They should have been back by now!”

“I’m sure everything is fine.” Bill reasoned. 

“They were due back over an hour ago.  They don’t have enough polyjuice to keep them covered for this long.” 

“What is going on?”

“Come, Charlie, I vill explain everysing.” Fleur motioned to the kitchen. 

“They’re resourceful, Fred.  They’ll be fine.” Bill said.

“Hermione promised you she’d always stay safe.  She’s not one to break her promises.” George offered. 

“It’s getting dark.  I’m going after them.”

“Where are you going to go?” Bill countered.

“I’ll start in Diagon Alley."

“Oh real smart, they know your shop is closed, if you’re seen wandering around it won’t be hard to put two and two together.  Think about it, Fred.  We need to trust them.” 

“I’ll pop over to the shop quickly and check out the protection spells on the flat,” George said, and then was gone. 

Five minutes later he returned advising them that the protection spells hadn’t been touched - they’d never gotten to the flat.  Fred sunk down on the couch, angry tears threatening to fall.  Bill opened his mouth to speak when Remus apparated in the room shocking them all and causing Fleur and Charlie to come in from the kitchen. 

***

Neville had never been happier to see Harry, Ron, and Hermione than he had been that night.  Aberforth had sent the photo of his sister to retrieve Neville from the Room of Requirement, and Neville returned to the rest of his friends with the trio in tow.  There were a few moments of joy as they all hugged each other and said their hellos.  Hermione didn’t miss a sweet but quick kiss between Lavender and Ron and smiled to herself.  Harry went on to explain what it was they were looking for and no one had any real ideas except for Luna who mentioned a diadem.  Hermione figured it was a good place to start, and Harry had been questioning Luna about the artifact.  

They all disbanded, Hermione and Ron went with Ginny; while Professor Snape called everyone into the Great Hall after learning that Harry Potter was spotted in Hogsmeade.  Ron, Hermione, and Ginny were coming from the Common Room where they looked for anything that might have been a Horcrux when Hermione heard someone call her name.  She turned, immediately knowing the voice, “Fred!”

*** 

Remus spent no time getting into the point of his visit, “We got word from the school, Harry, Hermione, and Ron are there.  I don’t know more than that, but Kingsley got word that You-Know-Who is on the move.  It’s happening.” He said. 

“What do we do?” Bill asked. 

“We need to get to the castle and we need to do it fast.  Aberforth Dumbledore is ready for us, we need to get to Hogsmeade, to the Hog’s Head, and he’ll get us into the castle.  It’s one of the only secret passages left.  Kingsley, Tonks, and I were with your Mum, they’ll be meeting us there.  We have to move.”

What a bloody nightmare that whole thing turned out to be.  They got to Aberforth’s, setting off a wildly irritating alarm in Hogsmeade that Charlie commented sounded like a group of dying cats.  Before they went to the school, Aberforth quickly filled them in on what the trio had told him and Fred’s fists clenched.  He was itching to get to that school, to find Hermione.  They went through the same poster, led by Arianna, and came out into the Room of Requirement.  They heard Snape call everyone to the Great Hall and immediately the group of them took off. 

They were just passing the Common Room when he saw two flashes of red and a big flash of brown, “Hermione!”

Hermione stopped in her tracks, immediately turning and lighting up when she saw him.  She ran to him and knocked into him with full force, causing him to stutter step as he steadied him.  He buried his face in her hair, “Thank Merlin you’re alright.” He breathed into her.

She nodded, “Fred, it’s happening, he’s coming.  He knows what we’re doing, he knows we’re hunting Horcruxes and that we’ve found and destroyed some already.  He’ll be coming here tonight, I can feel it.”

“It will be okay, I won’t let anything happen to you.”

“You can’t possibly promise that.  It’s war, Fred.”

“Hey!” They all turned when they heard someone call for them.  All the Weasley’s turned and stood with their mouths open as Percy ran through the corridors looking for anyone and finding his brothers and sister.  

Charlie stepped forward, always the mediator, “What are you doing here?”

“I was at work when I heard Kingsley, I know it doesn’t make up for anything, but I’m here to help.  I’m here to fight with you.  We can work the rest out later.” He offered.

“You’re a right git, you know that?” Ginny sneered at him from her spot beside Bill.

“We need all the help we can get, let Percy help, and sort out your family issues later.” Kingsley said, “He showed up now, that’s a start.”

The Weasleys all looked at each other, before turning back to their brother, “Alright.  You’re not forgiven, but you’re our brother.”

Molly ran to hug her son, and he hugged her back enthusiastically, the two of them having a quiet conversation.  

“I’m happy for the family reunion, but we have to go.”

Fred pulled Hermione into a quick kiss before the group of them set off for the Great Hall. 

***  

Snape babbled on about how anyone who helps Harry would be punished and asked anyone with information to step forward.  Of course, Harry had done so, stepping out into plain sight causing a dramatic gasp from everyone there.  Getting a smug look on his face he said, “Seems you have a bit of a security problem here, Headmaster .”

Just then the doors opened and the Order strolled in.  Kingsley led, with Hermione flanking on the left with Charlie beside her, Ron on the right with Ginny beside him.  They were followed closely by Fred, George, Remus, and Tonks.  Bill, Fleur, Lee, Neville, and Luna all broke out to the sides when they stopped walking and they formed a straight line. 

“Not surprising really,” Harry said, “You’ve always only cared about protecting yourself, never worried about protecting others - especially students.  How dare you stand where he stood.  He trusted you and you killed him.” That caused an even more dramatic gasp from the crowd.   

Snape raised his wand at Harry and his surprise came when Professor McGonagall stepped in front of the boy and cast curses at the Carrows that had done nothing but wreak havoc on her students all year.  Then she engaged in a fiery duel with Professor Snape, who ultimately decided he was going to lose epically and took off in true cowardly death eater fashion breaking the window as he did. 

Chapter Text

For one moment, the entire population in the Great Hall knew what it was like to have the Dark Lord inside their head.  His voice rang out in everyone’s mind and advised them to turn Harry over to him and in turn, avoid any bloodshed.  Pansy Parkinson decided to be the voice of all death eater children and pleaded for someone to grab onto him before he got away when the Order set a secure circle around him not letting anyone even think of getting close.  Hermione shot a hex at the Slytherin girl sending her flying backwards and with the rest of the Order having their wands raised, most Slytherins backed off.  Professor McGonagall asked Filch to lead them off the grounds and outside the protective spells to which the man grumbled and did as he was asked.   

Professor McGonagall approached Harry and asked what he needed and he said time.  He needed to find something hidden in the school.  Hermione watched as the professor ran through things in her head, presumably trying to see if she could come up with an answer for his riddle.  Her eyes fell as she came up empty, but promised Harry that they would hold off the death eaters as long as they could to give Harry as much time as possible.  She gathered up some of the students and professors to get started right away.  

Ron pulled Hermione over to Harry, “We need to figure out how to destroy this, and I’ve had a thought,” When they both looked at him to continue, he did, “Well the sword worked because it was embedded with basilisk venom.”

“But we don’t have the sword.” Harry said. 

“No, but we have a basilisk - or we can get the fang from one.”

Hermione put the pieces together, “Brilliant!”

Harry seemed to catch up a moment later, “Alright, I’ll go search the Ravenclaw common room first and go from there.  You two get a fang and take the map so you’ll be able to find me after you’re done.”

The three of them nodded, and Hermione pulled the two into a quick hug, before Harry took off out the Great Hall headed for the Ravenclaw common room and was quickly flanked by Luna hollering behind him.  Ginny came up beside her and Hermione looked to Fred who looked back at her and then to George and they all turned to look at their mom who was engaged in a conversation with Percy.  They all found their way to where Charlie and Bill stood, also watching the interaction, until their Mum and brother came over to their group.

“I know we have things to do, and we’re probably about to come into a major battle, but I need to say something.” Percy said. 

Everyone around looked uncomfortable, Hermione was shifting on her feet as she looked to Ron.  It was clear to him that she wanted to get to the Chamber and retrieve the fang so they could get back to Harry.  Fred could tell she was antsy and grabbed her hand giving it a squeeze that she easily returned.  

“Please, hear him out.” Molly pleaded with her children.

Ultimately, it was Charlie that spoke, “Fine.  But be quick, we can’t be the only ones standing around not contributing to anything.”

“Right,” Percy nodded, “First of all, I guess I need to say, I’m sorry.  I behaved so incredibly poorly -”

“Got that right.” Ron muttered and his mother shot him a look causing him to divert his down to his feet, “Sorry.”

“I chose my career, I chose the Ministry, and I was wrong.”

“Then why’d you do it?” Ginny prodded. 

“I’m not really sure, if I’m being honest.  I just wanted more.  I wanted to be something, to be someone.  I thought I could do that with a prestigious job.”

“So you thought you were better than us?” George scoffed. 

“No.  Yes.  Maybe?  I never thought I was better than any of you.  I felt like I didn’t fit in with any of you.  Bill and Charlie were always the parenting brothers, the two that no matter what you could count on.  Fred and George were the prankster twins that could make you laugh no matter what the situation, always bringing joy to everyone around them.  Ron was best friends with the golden boy, Harry Potter, who Mum and Dad accepted into our house like another son as well as Hermione Granger, brightest witch of her age.  And Ginny was the baby, the only daughter and the apple of their eyes.  Where did I fit?  No where.  I was just Percy the Prefect; but everyone in the house was a Prefect.  I needed to be someone for me.  At the time, it all made sense, it seemed like the right thing to do; no matter who I hurt in the process.” When he finished speaking, he bowed his head in shame.

“You didn’t even show up for dad.  We went through that as a family.” Charlie asked, placing his hands on his hips.

“I saw dad.  That morning.  I walked past his office with the Minister, he’d asked me to chat for a moment.  I agreed, needless to say it didn’t go well at all.  He invited me home for the holidays, saying Mum would be thrilled, I wasn’t having a good day and said some things I’d rather not repeat; I still hear them in my head every day and I hate myself for them.  Anyway, we got into a big row in his office.  That’s the last memory I have with Dad.  I knew you all hated me, so I didn’t come to the hospital until after you all left.  And then Kingsley helped me go to the funeral.”

“You weren’t there…” Ginny said. 

“I was.  With the help of Polyjuice.  No one knew, I posed as an Order member and stood in the back.  You all left, walked right by me and then I went and said my own goodbye and apologies.  I knew we were all on the outs, as much as I wanted to be there and make my amends I knew it wasn’t the time or place to cause a scene.  After that I threw myself into my work, becoming the worst possible version of myself.”

“So what changed?” Bill asked, arms crossed over his broad chest. 

“The Ministry fell and Voldemort tried to turn us all into death eaters.  One night I left and never went back.  I stayed hidden for a while.  I worked so closely with the Minister of Magic that I was known and I was a Weasley; after dad, having me on their side would have been front page news.  I left the country; came back about two weeks ago and Penelope Clearwater hid me in her flat.  This is the first time I’ve been out, after hearing about Gringotts I knew something big was coming.  I had to help.  I had to make peace with my family.”

“Wow.” Hermione said. 

“I truly am sorry for how I acted, everything I’ve said and done against our family.  I can only hope that you all believe me, and at least accept my apology, even if you can’t forgive me.”

There was an uneasy silence through the Weasley group.  Everyone was looking between each other before seemingly coming to a silent agreement and Charlie stepped forward, “We forgive you.  You’re our brother, you’re our family, and you came through when it mattered now.  We can’t prove that you were at dad’s funeral or that anything else of your story is true, but I believe you’re sorry and that you truly want to make amends.  We need you now and it matters that you’re here.”

“Does anyone have a vial?” He asked, and immediately all eyes were on Hermione.  When she realized, she dug around in her bag producing one and handing it to Percy.  He proceeded to use his wand to pull memories from his mind and place them in the vial.

“Whenever you’re ready, they’re all there.” He handed the vial to Charlie who nodded at his brother.  Charlie took one look at the vial, then turned to Hermione and asked if she could keep it in her beaded bag.  She nodded quickly and took it from Charlie.  

“Ron and I have to go.” Hermione said, and Ron nodded. 

“Where?” Fred asked, immediate panic in his eyes. 

“We have to get a basilisk fang from the Chamber of Secrets.” 

For a split second, the world came crashing down on Fred as the reality of their situation finally seemed to hit him.  It didn’t matter that she had left to break into a wizard bank earlier, or that she had been on the run for the better part of a year, any one of their moments together could have been their last; but now, they were walking into a battle head first and it finally snapped into clear view to Fred that they might not both come out of this.  He stared at her for a moment, trying to memorize every single feature about her, she caught his eye and offered him a smile. 

Ron caught sight of Lavender and went over to her before he and Hermione left and he pulled her into a tight hug.  Hermione went to Fred pulling him into a quick, but fierce, kiss, “I love you.  I always will.  Be safe and I’ll see you soon."

“I love you too.  Hermione, I need you to know - if anything happens to me-”

“Fred, nothing will happen to you.”

“You can’t promise that.  I need you to hear this, please, if anything happens to me just know that I’ve never been happier than in the moments I’ve spent with you.  If anything happens to me, just know that you’ve had the most powerful and beautiful impact on my life.  I’ll always love you.  No matter what, no matter where.”

She wiped a tear away, “Fred, you’ve become the best part of my world.  I’ll always love you.”

“Come back to me.” He said as he kissed her.  

When she pulled away, she pressed her forehead to his for a second before Ron called her name and they were gone.  Remus and Tonks were giving orders to other students guiding them on the best way to help and prepare and the Weasley clan went to see what they could do.  Charlie excused himself and took off, leaving the rest of them to wonder where he was going but when Ginny went to go after him Bill just held up his hands to stop her.  Bill caught sight of his mum pacing and furiously wiping her tears before going over to her. 

“Mum?  What’s going on?”

“Oh, nothing, dear.”

He looked at her unimpressed, “I’m happy your brother’s back.  I just wish your dad was here.  I know Percy feels horrible about their last conversation, and your dad was so easy going about the whole thing.  Just said ‘he’ll come around, he’s just figuring things out’, when he told me about it.  And now, who knows what this night is going to bring.  I can’t imagine losing any more of my family.”

Bill walked to his mother and gave her a tight hug, “I wish I could tell you that we’ll all be okay, Mum.”

“I know, dear.  I wish I could believe that.”

Madam Pomfrey was looking around the Great Hall and when her eyes landed on Molly she had picked up her pace.  As she approached, Bill let go of his Mum rubbing her arm and nodding at Poppy as he excused himself back to Fred and George. 

“Alright, you two are good with charms and spells, let’s see if we can be of use to McGonagall.” the two nodded and were on the move.  Ginny had joined Neville and Seamus to attempt to blow up the bridge and Percy was standing around looking awkwardly for something to do. 

“Percy!” George called and his brother looked up, “Come on!” and Percy ran to his brothers as they went off to help.

***

Ron and Hermione had worked quickly, Hermione was impressed with Ron when he was able to replicate Harry’s parseltongue to open the chamber both at the top and when they reached the entrance.  He had insisted that she destroy this Horcrux, as both he and Harry had already destroyed one each but she said she couldn’t.  He took her hands in his, looking her right in the eye, and spoke with deep conviction, “You can do this, Hermione.” 

So she did; she raised her arm and brought the fang down into the goblet with all the force she could, releasing the dark shadow of Voldemort’s soul.  It sounded like someone screaming as the shadow burst out of the cup and swirled around the Chamber before disappearing all together.  Then the water rose and the dark mark of the magic came flooding down on them soaking them thoroughly as they laughed at the insanity of it all.  Ron got to his feet, helping her up, squeezing her hand when she was back on her feet, “Let’s go find, Harry.”

She nodded and cast a drying spell on both of them before pulling out the map, she looked over it as she walked.  Ron was trying to look over her shoulder as well and then he spotted Harry and pointed him out to Hermione when the notes for Harry suddenly disappeared.

“He’s gone to the Room of Requirement!” Ron said, when Hermione looked at him quizzically, “It doesn’t show up, so anyone inside wouldn’t either.”    

“Right!  Brilliant!” She said but Ron had already taken off towards the Room of Requirement, Hermione kept looking at the map, finding Fred’s footsteps with George in the courtyard with a group of people.  

“Ron!”

He stopped in his tracks as he turned to look at her, she said, “Malfoy’s with Crabbe, Goyle, and Blaise.  They’re almost at the Room of Requirement.”

“Come on!” He said, and she hid the map and they were running to Harry. 

They found Harry in the room before the others did.  He’d found the diadem of Ravenclaw and it looked like a tiara.  Just as they were going to destroy it Malfoy and his friends came around the corner. 

“Malfoy,” Hermione grit out. 

“Granger.  How’s the arm?” Goyle laughed. 

Ron practically snarled at him and Draco cast a stupefy at Goyle knocking him unconscious as he hit the ground with a thud.  Immediately Crabbe and Blaise had their wands raised and pointed at the trio who responded immediately.  Draco also had his wand raised, but towards Crabbe and Blaise. 

“Draco, what the bloody hell is wrong with you?”

“Nothing.  I’m just not in the same fight you are.”

“Since when?” Blaise scoffed. 

“Since I decided to take my life back.  Since Granger and her friends showed up at our house and I didn’t do as much as I should have...to protect them.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Hermione turned to him, her wand still pointed at Crabbe, “You didn’t identify us when you obviously knew it was us.” 

“You traitor.” Crabbe turned his wand from Harry to Draco, no one had noticed that Goyle had regained his consciousness and crawled away. 

“I’m not a traitor.  I was never given a choice on what I believe, I was forced into a life of choices I never got to make by a father who loved his money and the Dark Lord more than he ever did me.  If I’m a traitor, then my traitorous activity was against myself and never being who I wanted to be.”

“What did you mean about when we were at your house?” Harry looked at Draco out of the corner of his eye.

“When my aunt was torturing Hermione,” he started slowly, and Harry and Ron saw Hermione flinch, but Draco continued, “I knew she was using more than just the Cruciatus curse on her.  She embedded poison in her wand.  I was muttering a counter-curse to not let the poison leave the wand, essentially keeping it trapped in the wand instead of getting into Hermione.  I couldn’t stop her from torturing her, but I stopped her from killing her.” 

Draco stopped for a moment and looked at Ron, “It was the same thing they used on Nagini’s fangs when she was sent to attack your dad.  I couldn’t stop them that night, but I could help Hermione; I just needed to be discreet.”

Crabbe and Blaise were basically growling at Draco, and Hermione stood with her mouth agape staring at the blonde beside her as she reached for Ron’s hand giving him a comforting squeeze as well as using him to ground herself in the moment.  

Draco bowed his head, “She almost killed me when she found out later.  Mum stepped in and stopped her.  She’s bat-shit and completely mental that one.”

“You traitor!” Goyle called out again from behind a stack of chairs, setting a fiery dragon through the room causing everyone to scatter.  Harry, Ron, and Hermione took off towards the door at the front of the room when they were surrounded by flames again.  Changing their direction multiple times they found themselves surrounded by the fire.  Lucky for them Ron chose that moment to pull a ‘Neville’ and trip over the air, hitting the ground and seeing brooms behind some junk and pulling them out.   

They mounted their brooms and were off.  They needed to get out and quick, but when Hermione saw Draco struggling to climb up the pile of chairs, she couldn’t help feeling like she needed to turn around.

“Harry!” She called and he turned, “We need to go back.” She sped up to him, “We have to help him, but I’m not a strong enough flier.”

Harry rolled his eyes slightly before turning around and getting Draco off the chairs as they made it out of the room just in time.  Blaise, Crabbe, and Goyle were all still inside the room when Ron brought the fang down on the diadem, releasing the soul piece of Voldemort and kicked it into the room of fire shutting the door with his wand. 

The four of them were half-sitting, half-laying on the ground, panting to catch their breath when Hermione locked eyes with Draco, “We’re even.”

He nodded, “I wish I did more.”

“Why’d you do it at all?” She shot at him, “You hate me.  You always have.”

“Incorrect.  I was told I hated you.  I never had a choice.  Even if I wanted to - I’d have caught a beating for even thinking about befriending anyone that didn’t carry pure-blood status and wasn’t a ‘blood traitor’.  All I know is that now I want to be my own person.”

“Thank you.” Harry said and Draco just nodded slightly.

“I’m sorry you had that kind of life, Draco.” Hermione said softly, “Thank you for not letting her kill me.”

“Sorry for what she did to you.” He nodded toward her arm and she subconsciously brought her other hand up to cover it. 

“We’ve got to go.” Ron said and they took off, Draco stayed behind and Harry wondered if he was being sincere or just doing whatever he needed to do to save his own skin. 

***

They got back to the Great Hall, and within the time they had been gone Molly and Madam Pomfrey had turned it into a makeshift Hospital Wing to help the wounded.  There was a loud sound from outside, and it was clear that the bridge had fallen and the protection spells were no longer in place as they went to the window and watched the death eaters descend on the castle. 

Angelina was now at the school, embraced with George; Fleur and Bill had stolen away for a quiet moment of their own; Percy and Charlie were holding their Mum in comfort; Harry and Ginny were embraced in a passionate kiss, Ron and Lavender were holding each other tight; and Fred and Hermione met for one last kiss before they were all separated to fight in a war that they never wanted to be a part of.  As Hermione watched Fred take off to find Remus, she felt the breath catching in her throat.  What if this was the last moment she ever got to share with him?  She wiped a tear away, took a deep breath, and turned to Harry for their next move. 

Chapter Text

Hermione and Ron followed quickly behind Harry running through the castle.  Just as they’d been about to leave the Great Hall he’d fallen to the floor, having Voldemort inside his head again, and then sprang up declaring he knew where they were and took off.  Hermione and Ron were on his six immediately.  Hermione registered the screaming as the battle started; the glass shattering as the shadow forms of the death eaters broke into the castle.  There were curses being thrown and hexes coming from left and right.  As they came down the stairs, Harry just ahead of them, he quickly stuck his arm out and Hermione ran right into it watching as a killing curse shot past her head. 

There was an incredible roar that Hermione heard when they entered the courtyard, and when the three of them looked up they saw a nasty-looking dragon flying through the sky.  As the dragon flew over the battle, Hermione caught sight of Charlie on its back, “It’s Charlie!” She cried.

Harry stared at the older Weasley brother, as did Ron in disbelief, “That must be Lady.” 

“Lady?” Hermione asked.

“She’s a vicious dragon from what Charlie’s told us, but she’s got some weird soft-spot for him.  He’s the only person she’ll let get close to her.” Ron explained.

“Wow,” Hermione answered, mouth hanging slightly open.

“Come on.” Harry nodded towards their path. 

Charlie seemed to be in complete control and completely comfortable on the back of the dragon so after a look between Hermione and Ron, they quickly followed after Harry.  While they were running to the boats, Hermione saw the pair circle back, and from what she could tell Lady was following any command that Charlie wanted to give her.  They passed Bill and Fleur caught up in a battle with some death eaters alongside Professor Slughorn and Ron cast a stupefy at the death eater coming up behind them.  They were running and throwing curses and hexes anywhere it seemed fit, not stopping but still helping anyone that needed it.   

They made it to the boats and found Nagini mid-attack on Professor Snape, Voldemort thought that killing the professor would finally give him control of the Elder Wand and he would be able to finally kill the child he’d failed to kill for years.  As soon as they knew Voldemort and Nagini were gone they ran to help Professor Snape; knowing that their attempts would be in vain.  Snape wanted Harry to take his tears and use them in the pensieve to see his memories, Hermione shifted uncomfortably on her toes as she thought about what their vile teacher could want Harry to see; especially knowing what she knew about the teacher’s relationship with Harry’s dad.  Ron put a hand on her shoulder to settle her jitters and she was grateful for the action.  Suddenly, Snape was gone, Harry kicked a crate and then took off again. 

***

Fred, George, Lee, and Percy had taken off to find other members of the Order and engaged in their own duels along the way.  George was the third in the line as the Weasley brothers ran through the castle, and his eye was caught as he looked down a corridor seeing Neville about to lose a battle with Corban Yaxley and he turned down the hallway to assist.  Lee must have caught notice and turned around joining George as Percy and Fred continued on.  Neville was on the floor and crawling away as George and Lee were battling Yaxley, Neville threw an expelliarmus when he got the right angle, leaving Yaxley wandless as George threw a Stupefy and Lee finished him off with a killing curse.  

“You good, Neville?” Lee asked.

Neville nodded, wiping the blood dripping from his temple with the sleeve of his jumper, “Thanks.”

“Get back to the Great Hall and let Madam Pomfrey look at that head wound,” George said, but Neville shook his head. 

“There’s too much to do, I need to help.”

“You can’t help if you pass out from that gash.  Get it checked and then help.” George said firmly, which got Neville’s attention and the boy nodded slightly.  He went to take a step and began to wobble, Lee reached out to catch him. 

“He won’t make it back on his own, George.” Lee looked to his friend. 

George looked back in the direction that Fred had gone, thinking about what to do and knowing the right thing but desperately wanting to go find his twin.  He looked back to Lee and Neville, “Alright, let’s go.  I’ll help him, you cover us.”  

As the three of them made their way back to the Great Hall, they saw Oliver Wood and the rest of the quidditch players helping from the sky.  George caught Angelina’s eye and for a moment he let the sheer joy that she was okay run through his body, and then prayed she would stay that way for the rest of the night.  George also saw Charlie on the back of a dragon taking on some giants that were stomping their way through the courtyard.  They finally got Neville back to Madam Pomfrey when there was a loud, strangled cry from the courtyard, and George and Lee ran to see what was happening. 

They stood motionless for long enough to see one of the giants had gotten its hands around the neck of Charlie’s dragon and was thrashing it about in the air.  With its throat squeezed shut, the beast was unable to send a fire stream at the giant, and eventually, the giant won out, snapping the neck of the dragon and throwing it over the courtyard wall.  George watched in horror as the whole thing unfolded, luckily Lee was paying attention and stood on defense while his friend couldn’t move. 

“Where’s Charlie?” George asked, not really moving. 

“I don’t know, mate.” Lee answered, sending curses at death eaters, “But I need your help here.” 

“I have to find Charlie.” George was in a trance. 

“George!” Lee called, nudging his friend in the stomach, “Hey!”

George was left gasping for air as he came to his senses, “Come on, we have to find Charlie!” Now that George seemed to be out of his trance and able to actually help them get to the fields, Lee nodded to George and they set off through the battles happening.  

They got through and were running through the grassy area outside the school walls.  George was calling for Charlie but with the yelling and screaming of the battles, he knew it was not going to work.  He had his head turned when he ran smack dab into another person, sending them back onto their butt.  Suddenly two wands were pointed at him and when he raised his Lee ran in between the wands and they all seemed to notice who was who.  Hermione was sat on the ground, being the one that had run into George, Harry and Ron had their wands raised at him not seeing who he was right away. 

Ron helped Hermione up, “What are you two doing?”

“Looking for Charlie, his dragon was killed and we don’t know where he’s ended up,” George answered.

Hermione looked around desperately, “Where’s Fred?”

“We got separated when we stopped to help Neville, he and Percy kept going, I’m not sure they realized we stopped,” Lee answered.

Hermione pulled out the map and revealed its contents, scanning it desperately, “There!” She pointed, seeing that Rookwood was coming up behind them and they were already battling three others.

“You and Ron go find them, I’ll stay here and help George and Lee,” Harry said.  Ron looked to Hermione and nodded and they took off running.  Ron noticed Neville had rejoined the battle taking on creatures in the corridors with Luna and Kingsley.  Hermione pulled at his arm when he had slowed and she was gone, pulling ahead of him more and more as she ran.  She was standing at the top of the stairs when Ron nearly knocked into her; she was sending hexes at Fenrir Greyback as he stood over Lavender’s body, mouth dripping with the girl’s blood.  When Hermione heard Ron’s strangled cry and saw the satisfied look on Greyback’s face her fury took over and she let that fury out with a killing curse sending the werewolf flying through the window and to the ground below.  

She checked the map again, seeing Draco coming up behind Rookwood, and took off running again, not even noticing that Ron wasn’t behind her this time.  He’d stayed with Lavender, scooping her up in his arms and taking her back to the hospital wing pleading with someone to help her.  He realized as soon as he got there that he’d abandoned Hermione, immediately turning around and going after her. 

Hermione had heard Fred’s voice as she had approached Draco.  He’d been laughing with his brother, his thunderous laugh booming through the halls; in the middle of a duel, he was laughing.  Hermione came up behind Draco as he cast a spell with his wand and then her world stopped.  Suddenly she was seeing everything in slow motion and her feet couldn’t move as they felt hundreds of pounds heavier.  The wall exploded above Fred and Percy, falling and crumbling all around them.  Percy had shoved Fred out of the way from a large piece of the wall and Hermione couldn’t get her wand up to stop the momentum fast enough as it fell directly on top of him.  She cried out for him and then looked around desperately for Fred, only then noticing that Draco was no longer beside her, but digging through rubble and immediately knowing who he was looking for. 

“Granger!” Malfoy called, and that seemed to be what she needed to let her world shift back to normal speed and she was at his side digging furiously, using her wand to help as well.  

“Malfoy, go check on Percy.” She ordered. 

“There’s no point, Granger.  He’s gone.”

“GO CHECK!” She cried, and he fell back in surprise and scurried over to where Percy was buried.  Draco used his wand to get the large piece of debris off Percy and cast it aside.  Once that piece was moved he then went to work digging the rest of the man out of the rubble.  Ron ran up to the scene as Draco cried out, “I can’t find a pulse!” 

“Do you know CPR?” Hermione called.

“What?” He called back.

“What happened?” Ron cried not knowing where to go first. 

“No time, Ron, do you know CPR?”

“That’s what you taught me a couple of summers ago?  I think I remember.”

“Good, go to Percy, Draco come back here and help me get to Fred.” 

“Fred’s in there?!” Ron stopped.

“Yes!  Help Percy.  Draco!”

They all went to work, “How is there so much on top of him?” She cried. 

“I got the momentum to stop, but when Percy shoved him he fell.  It wouldn’t have crushed him at full speed, just buried him.”

“We need to hurry.” And hurry they did. 

After what felt like hours, she felt something that wasn’t a rock, and she’d know that skin anywhere, “I’ve got him, Draco come on!” and they were moving faster than before which she hadn’t thought was possible.  

“I’ve got a pulse!” Ron called.

“Good, get him back to the hospital wing.” 

Ron nodded, clearly uneasy about leaving her alone with Draco and with Fred still partially buried, but he lifted his small brother into his arms and took off.  After a few more moments they got enough of the debris off Fred to pull him out. 

“Fred, Fred, wake up,” she was shaking him with no response, tears coming down her cheeks, “Fred, please, you promised.”

“Granger!” Draco snapped his fingers in front of her face, “We need to go.  We’ve got him out, it’s not safe to sit here like this, and we need to get him to the hospital.”

“I… I can’t- I can’t move him.” She was sobbing, struggling to catch her breath when suddenly all they could hear was Voldemort declaring an hour of peace, calling for all death eaters to retreat so the other side could deal with the dead with pride and tend to their wounded.  He gave Harry a call to meet him in the Forbidden Forest in one hour or the fighting would commence again. 

Hermione looked down at Fred, scanning his face for any sign that he was still with her but there was nothing there and she laid her face on his chest sobbing.  It took her a second to realize that her head was moving up and down as he was softly breathing, it was shallow but it was there and that was all she needed.

“He’s alive!” 

“I’ve got him, lead the way.” Draco pulled Fred up, struggling slightly to get the taller man in a position that he’d be able to walk with him, and once he had it they were off.  When Hermione realized that the death eaters were listening to Voldemort and the fighting had ceased, she went to the other side of Fred, tucking herself under his arm to help Draco, though she was shorter and she wasn’t sure that it helped much at all. 

It was George that caught sight of them first when they walked into the Great Hall, and he was running to meet them when he saw it was Fred they were carrying.  He took Hermione’s place, relieving the small witch but glaring at Malfoy, “It’s okay George.  I’ll explain everything.”

Draco and George laid Fred on a cot beside Percy, which was when Hermione noticed that Ron was curled over his brother and she heard his cries.  She looked to George who just shook his head softly, and her heart broke.  She loathed to leave Fred, but knowing that it would be better for Madam Pomfrey to be there and help him, she went over to Ron and he turned and launched himself at her in a hug while ducking his head and sobbing into her shoulder. 

“I’m here, Ron.  I’m so sorry.  I’ve got you.” She kept repeating the words into his ear, rubbing her hands up and down his back.  Ron seemed to calm himself, and Molly came over, cuddling Ron and softly stroking Percy’s hair like she did when they were sick.

Hermione stood and straightened her sweater and jacket when her eyes went wide, “George!  Where’s Charlie?”

***

Harry watched as Ron and Hermione took off towards the castle and went back to Lee and George.  George was using his wand to lighten the area around them, Lee was doing the same but a few feet further down the hill, and Harry called out that he was going to the other side of the field to start looking there.  They’d not known if Charlie had still been on the dragon’s back when everything happened; and if he had been, he could have been thrown anywhere.  

“Do we know where the dragon is?” Harry called, a thought occurred to him.

Lee looked up, trying to remember what he’d seen, and then pointed in the direction of the Quidditch pitch.  Harry took off running, and Lee called to George and the two of them followed when they met up.  Harry caught the tracks of where Lady must have hit the ground and saw the creature lying at the bottom of the hill.  He approached with caution, not sure if the creature was dead or alive, and if she was alive he most certainly didn’t want to spook her causing himself and the other two to be cooked.  After Harry got to the dragon, it was clear she hadn’t survived, and there was still no sign of Charlie.  Harry had been sure that Charlie would be with the dragon and he slumped his shoulders when he’d been proven wrong.

The next thing he knew he was on the ground hearing Voldemort call the death eaters off and calling him to meet in the Forbidden Forest in an hour. 

“Let’s get back to the Great Hall,” Lee said.

“What about Charlie?” 

“Maybe he’ll be there, and if he’s not, the others can help us look.” 

George looked defeated but agreed and as the death eaters retreated, listening to their Dark Lord’s orders, the three of them walked back to the school.  Harry could feel the stares from the death eaters as he walked past them, all of them desperately wanting to grab him but not wanting to defy Voldemort’s call.  As they were walking Bill and Fleur caught up with them, Lee explaining what had happened with Charlie and Fleur slipped her hand into Bill’s as his face fell, knowing her husband was imagining the worst. 

It was Bill that saw Percy and Ron first, and as they all moved to go to their brothers Lee grabbed George’s arm and pointed over to the corner of the room.  George noticed the red hair in the corner, “Charlie!” 

Charlie lifted his head, tears evident on his cheeks as George breathed a sigh of relief.  It was short-lived and Charlie saw his Mum come talk to George and George started crying immediately, before running over to where the rest of the family was.  Charlie stood and when Molly came over to him he knew immediately by the look in her eyes and he just opened his arms to his Mum, “He’s gone Charlie, we’ve just gotten him back and now he’s gone.”  Charlie held his mum as she cried, bowing his head into her shoulder as well.

Molly pulled away, wiping her tears to go back to the others and sit with Percy again, Charlie couldn’t go over there just yet.  He just sunk down to his spot again, pulling his knees to his chest and putting his forehead down on the top of his knees, letting the weight of his grief take over him. 

***

Hermione was looking at Fred and watching Madam Pomfrey work as she waited for George to answer, and when he didn’t she looked up at him.  He hadn’t answered because he’d just pointed to where Charlie was and Hermione’s heart broke when she saw him.

“Lady was killed, I don’t know if he was on her back still when she was; I haven’t talked to him yet,” George explained, and looked up at Hermione.  She teared up seeing how broken he looked.  She gave him a hug and then went to Charlie, sitting down beside him and putting her arm around his shoulder.  He didn’t even hesitate before leaning onto her and she shifted to wrap her arms around him completely letting him cry into her shoulder.  She finally let her tears out in full force as she held him, she cried for Fred desperately praying that he would come back to her, she cried for Percy knowing that he’d saved Fred in his last moment, she cried for all the Weasleys as they suffered through another loss.  

“Is everyone else okay?” Charlie asked.

Hermione shook her head, and he pulled back wiping his cheeks as he looked at her waiting for her to explain.  So she did, she told him everything that had happened in that hallway, including how Draco and helped them all.  He just nodded sadly when movement by his family caught his eye.  Hermione looked up to see Madam Pomfrey had finished on Fred and she looked back to Charlie who practically pushed her towards them, but she insisted on bringing him with her.  They were almost to his family when Remus walked in carrying Tonks in his arms, and Hermione looked at Charlie nodding towards the two for him to go help.  

She ran back to the Weasleys and dropped down beside Fred.  He was still unconscious, his breathing still shallow, and Madam Pomfrey was talking to Molly and George.  Hermione took Fred’s hand in hers, sitting right beside him, “Fred, please, you promised.  You promised you’d never leave me.  Don’t break that promise.  Don’t you dare.” She was crying again.

George sat beside her, putting his arm around her, “Madam Pomfrey says he’s very weak.  She’s got him in a magically induced coma and he won’t wake until he’s ready, if he wakes at all.  He needs to get over to St. Mungo’s where he’ll stay until the time is right for him to wake.  She’s not optimistic, but I am.  I know Fred.”

“He might not wake up?” Angelina asked at the same time Hermione asked the same thing.

George stood immediately, pulling Angelina in tight, crying in relief that she was alright and letting out all of his fears about losing Fred.  Then he was back beside Hermione, almost like he’d never even moved and Angelina had knelt on the other side of him as well.  

“He’ll wake up,” George said firmly. 

“He promised.” Hermione cried and she put her head down on his chest.

Next thing she knew another hand was on her shoulder as Ron knelt on her other side, “Harry’s here.  The hour’s almost up.” She sighed softly, kissed Fred on the forehead, and went with Ron.

The three of them went out into the hall, explaining to his friends what he had seen in Snape’s memories.  Hermione’s heart sank as they listened to her best friend.  

“It’s you.  You’re the last one.” She breathed. 

“What?” Ron gasped.

“I was an accident for him.  He never meant to make me.”

“What are you going to do?” Ron asked quietly, putting it all together. 

Harry gave him a look and Hermione let out a cry, “I’ll go with you.” 

Harry shook his head, “No.  Stay here with Fred.” He turned to Ron, “Kill the snake, and then it will just be him.  I’ll be with you guys, even if I’m not with you.  There have already been too many deaths because of me.”

“They’re not your fault,” Hermione said. 

“Yes, they are.  Arthur, Tonks, Percy, Dumbledore, Sirius, my parents, Dobby, and how many others here tonight?  Look at all the pain I’ve caused the Weasleys alone, and I call them family.  I can’t let it happen anymore.  I have to do something to make it right.  Professor Flitwick was knocked unconscious, Fred is in a coma, Luna almost bled out and is barely hanging on, I have to go.  Kill the snake, and then kill him.”

Hermione pulled him into a hug, “I love you, Harry James Potter, you’re my best friend.” 

“Love you too, ‘Mione.” he held her tight for a moment, and then Ron threw his arms around both of them. 

“We don’t blame you for them, mate.  I know what I said before, but I don’t, I swear, you don’t have to go.”

“Yes, I do.” And then he was gone.    

Hermione and Ron made their way back to the Great Hall, Hermione had her arm looped through Ron’s as they walked.  Bill was holding Ginny as she cried over Percy’s body, and Hermione’s heart broke as she thought about having to tell the best girlfriend she’d ever had that her other best friend was sacrificing himself; especially knowing how those two felt about each other.  

“I’ll tell her, you go to Fred,” Ron said.

“Are you sure?” She looked at him sadly and he just nodded. 

She rubbed her hand down George’s back when she rejoined him, explaining what happened and what Harry was doing.  He took hold of her hand as she took Fred’s with the other.  She bent down to right beside Fred’s ear, “I love you, Fred, please come back to me, to us.” As she said it, he moved one of his fingers so slightly that she couldn’t be sure he had even meant to do it or if it was just a reflex. 

Chapter Text

Hermione could tell the exact moment that Ron finished telling Ginny what Harry was doing, the girl’s blood-curdling scream raging out through the entire Great Hall.  She started in on Ron, throwing all sorts of nasty words at him, and continued on with anyone who tried to calm her down; family and friends alike.  It got to the point where Molly had to come up behind her daughter and calm her down with a sleeping charm; Ron caught her and laid her gently on a cot.  Hermione silently asked George a question and he nodded slightly so she got up and went to make sure Ron was okay.  

Charlie had come over to his family, Hermione noticed he looked more composed than before but made a mental note to check in on him again privately.  Hermione finally got a good look at the rest of her family huddled closely around those laying on the cots.  Charlie’s cheeks were red, his eyes were puffy, but besides some minor cuts and bruises, he looked physically okay.  Bill had new gashes on his arms and torso that went with some deep bruising on his cheek.  Fleur had a small gash on her temple, a pretty solid black eye, and her wrist was wrapped to heal the break she’d suffered.  George looked about the same as Charlie; just minor cuts and bruises.  Ron was bleeding from a scrape on his scalp and Molly was insisting he gets the gash on his leg checked by Madam Pomfrey.  

George took her hand as she turned to look around the room, gasping in horrified sadness as she did.  Tonks was gone, Remus was sitting silently by her side, he looked worse than he had when she saw him after a transformation.  Angelina was the last to join the group, explaining that she had been with Alicia and Katie, both of whom were alright but being checked over, Angelina was walking with a limp and there was bruising on her neck and face but she had looked physically okay besides that.  Professor Flitwick was unconscious but healers were working on him, apparently, he’d been kicked by a giant into a rock and was barely alive.  Similar to after the Department of Mysteries, Luna was unconscious having taken on two death eaters on her own before Fleur had come across them and helped her finish them off.  As Luna had cast a killing curse at the second death eater, he had gotten a stupefy off, throwing her back into the wall and giving her a pretty deep cut to the back of her head.  Neville was once again being checked out by a healer and Professor Slughorn was going around chatting to anyone that wanted to chat.  She wondered what would happen to Harry once Voldemort killed him in the woods, how long until he’s laying amongst the rest of the deceased in this hall that they’d all once loved?

“You told me where he’s gone.” George whispered, “You alright?”

She didn’t say a word, just scrunched her face up trying to fight back tears and shaking her head.  George put his arm around her and pulled her in close and she cried into his shoulder.  She didn’t just cry, she sobbed; for Fred, for Harry, for everyone she just saw, for all the Weasleys, for her parents, for every single person still in the school.  Ron excused himself from the family, going over to sit beside the cot that Lavender laid in, seemingly saying goodbye to her.  

Once Hermione calmed herself down, she looked up at Bill noticing his gaze was fixed on Ron with a sad look on his face, “Bill, you okay?” She asked softly. 

“It’s my fault.” He said.

“Dat is not true,” Fleur said, rubbing his arm comfortingly. 

“It is true.”

“What do you mean?” Hermione asked.

“I had Greyback, it was him and I, we went with each other for about ten minutes; he gave me these.” He motioned to his new gashes, “I was about to finish him when his attention was taken somewhere else and I was blindsided by another werewolf, and then Greyback was gone.  If I’d taken him out quicker instead of fighting him, she might still be alive.” He was still looking at Ron and Lavender. 

“Oh, Bill.  It’s not your fault.” Hermione breathed. 

“She’s right, mate, her and Fleur.  It’s not your fault.”

“How many lives has he ruined, how many lives will he still ruin?” Bill put his head down.

“None,” Hermione answered, firm, causing Bill’s head to snap up.

“He’s dead?”

“Yes.” She nodded.

“You saw his body?” 

“I killed him.” She was quiet, but confident when she said it and George’s arm tightened around her as her hand tightened around Fred’s.

“Oh, Hermione, I’m so sorry, now I know I should have killed him.  I hate that you had to do that.”

“I made the decision, and I’d make it again.  He was vile.  He hurt so many people, you included, and then seeing him over Lavender, I didn’t even think twice - didn’t even flinch.”

“‘Ermione, you are very brave,” Fleur said, holding her husband tight as Bill refused to meet her eye.

“Bill, look at me.” It took a few seconds, but he looked up at her, just his eyes through his long hair, “I’m serious.  It wasn’t a question in my head.  Do I like that it happened?  No, I never wanted to use that curse.  But it doesn’t change the fact that at that moment, I knew what I had to do.  For you, for Lavender, for Ron, for Lupin, for every single person he’s terrorized and every life he’s ruined.  You’re my big brother, Bill; I never hesitated.”

Bill rushed around the cot that Fred was on, crushing Hermione in a hug.  She’d momentarily let go of Fred’s hand to press both of hers to Bill’s back and George scooted out of the way to avoid being knocked over.  After a moment hugging Bill tightly, he relaxed his grip so Hermione opened her arms, and Charlie and George joined them.  Molly saw the whole thing and joined, crying as she held them.  They all broke apart, and Bill whispered a quiet thank you giving her a kiss on the cheek.  Then added a little louder how sorry he was that he hadn’t done it first, and again she shook her head telling him she was just glad he was okay, and then kissed him on the cheek. 

George and Molly left to check on Ron when he left the Great Hall, and after a few more minutes Ginny started to stir in her cot.  It took about ten minutes but then she was fully awake and sat up, looking over at Hermione chatting to Fred quietly.  Hermione looked up and caught her eye and Ginny made her way there to sit with the other girl.  

“Did you know?” Ginny asked as she sat down beside Hermione. 

Hermione didn’t look at the girl, not trusting herself not to break down again, instead finding comfort in feeling Fred’s pulse against her hand.  She shook her head and then added, “I had my inclinations, but I didn’t know for sure until he told us he was going.”

“Did you try to stop him?”

Now Hermione looked at Ginny, giving her a look that Ginny understood to mean ‘of course I did, but you know better than anyone else how stubborn he is’, “I offered to go with him.”

“As if he’d have let you.” Ginny rolled her eyes. 

“He didn’t.  Wanted me to stay with Fred.” She looked back at his face and brushed her hand over his hair.

“You’d have been killed if you’d gone.”

“But at least he wouldn’t be alone.”

“You promised Fred.  Imagine him finding out when he wakes up.” That got Hermione’s tears flowing almost immediately, “And he is going to wake up, Hermione.  He promised you too.  I’m going to go find Mum and apologize.”

Hermione shook her head, “I want to go find Ron, your mum is with him, I’ll send her to you.  You should sit with your brother for a bit.”  Hermione kissed Fred’s forehead and squeezed his hand, leaving Ginny with her brother. 

She found Molly and Ron sitting on the steps not far from the Great Hall, Molly cuddling her son as he cried.  She softly walked up to them, avoiding debris from the destroyed castle, and knelt down in front of them, “Ginny’s looking for you, Mrs. Weasley.  I’ll sit with Ron.”

Molly nodded, leaving Ron with Hermione who took her place as she stood, “I’ve got you, Ron.” 

“I’m sorry, Hermione.”

“What on earth are you sorry for?”

“Everything.  Bring a prat when we first met, leaving you and Harry when we were on the run, pulling away when dad died, not being there right away to help get Fred out.  If I’d not worried about Lavender maybe one of my brothers wouldn’t be dead and the other wouldn’t be in a coma.”

“No, Ron, don’t think like that.”

“How can I not think like that?” He wailed. 

“Because you were helping Lavender, who you loved, that’s not doing the wrong thing.”

Draco wandered up to them and Ron looked up at him, “Thank you for helping Hermione with my brothers.” Draco just nodded. 

Ron looked between Draco and Hermione, “What happened in that hallway?”

“I saw Draco on the map before I got there, but when I was coming up I heard Fred laughing at something Percy had said.  As I came up behind them, I saw Draco cast a spell, and then the wall exploded.”

“I got there as Rookwood was dueling Fred and Percy, he had Fred lined up for the killing curse, but I hit him with it first, I’m not really sure how it happened, he might have said it at the same time, but whatever happened, my curse caused his to be set off course and instead of hitting Fred, it hit the wall.  The whole thing collapsed, there was a large piece falling and Percy shoved Fred out of the way and it hit Percy directly.  It happened so fast and then I realized that there was more falling in Fred’s direction, I slowed it down but couldn’t stop it entirely and it buried him.  It wasn’t at full velocity, but it still did.  I ran over to the pile, immediately started digging him out.” 

Hermione was crying now, “I stood there, useless, unable to move.  Draco called for help and that’s what snapped me out of it, and I immediately started helping him, sending him over to check on Percy while I kept digging for Fred.  That’s when you showed up.”

Ron was sobbing harder now, “We just got him back.” 

“I know, Ron, I know.  I’m so sorry.”

Draco looked uncomfortable, “Granger, you haven’t seen my parents tonight have you?” Hermione shook her head, “Thanks anyway.  Oh.  I was told to tell you both that they’re bringing some food into the Great Hall.” 

He turned to leave, when Ron lifted his head, “Malfoy.” and Draco turned to look at him, “Thank you.” 

Draco nodded sadly, “Wish I could have done more.” And he stalked off, Hermione guessed to find his parents, guessing that they weren’t still in the castle. 

“You want to go get some food?” Hermione asked Ron gently. 

He shook his head, but his stomach betrayed him as it growled loudly, “Or perhaps I do.”

She looped her arm through his like she had earlier and went to find the family.  Immediately she saw Ron’s eyes gaze at the cart with the food that some of the healers were bringing around and went to his family to get some.  George met her at the door and she was instantly panicking. 

“George?”

“Fred’s gone, Hermione.” He immediately regretted his words when he saw her eyes go wide and her mouth drop open, “No, no, no!  That was a poor choice of words, Merlin, I’m sorry.  They came and took him to St. Mungo’s!” He quickly spit out. 

Hermione visibly relaxed, “George Weasley, you have a way with words.”

“I didn’t want you to get there and panic.”

“Because that was so much better than getting there and finding him gone?” She cried and laughed at the same time, “Is he okay?”

George nodded, “They’re trying to move all the injured and wounded over there while there’s still quiet, just in case.  Fred’s turn was next but they wasted no time, we barely saw it happen; I’m sorry you weren’t there.”

“I’m just happy he’s safe.  I’ll see him when this is all over.  He knows I love him.” 

“Get some food, Hermione.” 

Hermione stopped before she got to the food cart to talk to Remus.  The man was quiet, not saying much and Hermione’s heart broke for the man.  He’d lost his two best friends, had another turn out to be a traitor, and now his wife and the mother of his newborn.  Hermione didn’t know how to comfort the man, just put her hand on his shoulder for a moment.  Molly and Kingsley came over to talk to Remus and Hermione noticed through the window that the sun was starting to come up over the courtyard.  There was a quiet, peaceful moment in the Great Hall and it made Hermione uncomfortable.  

She should have known because not even five minutes later they were all rushing to the courtyard as the loud steps and chants came towards the school.  Death eaters.  They sounded triumphant, gleeful, full of happiness and her heart fell through her entire body.  Ron came up beside her, slipping his hand into hers, and she knew that he also knew what that meant.  They saw Professor McGonagall rush out, being the first one into the courtyard as they all followed behind her.  She and Ron noticed that Charlie stuck close to Ginny and Hermione knew that he knew too.  

“Harry Potter is dead!” Voldemort sang out to the group opposing him.

“NO!” Professor McGonagall’s cry came out strangled and Hermione saw that Remus was holding her up.  Hagrid had ropes around his neck, held by death eaters as he carried Harry in his arms.  Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Ginny try to run to where Hagrid stood, but Charlie had put his arms around her in an iron grip, keeping her there as she fought him.  

Hermione didn’t hear anything else that was said, her mind focused on Harry and watching Hagrid as the tears slid down her cheeks.  She saw Voldemort address the group, Neville step forward and speak to the laughter of the death eaters.  The only thing other than Harry she noticed was Narcissa Malfoy scanning the crowd for Draco, stopping and breathing a sigh of relief when she spotted him.  Lucius Malfoy on the other hand looked enraged.  She turned her eyes away from the vile man and back to Harry, wanting desperately to go to him but Ron’s hand in hers grounding her in place. 

As Neville finished his speech, Harry fell out of Hagrid’s arms.  Only Hermione realized that Hagrid didn’t drop Harry, he’d jumped out of his arms.  Harry was alive!  She had a shocked smile on her face as she looked at Ron who had the same look on his face.  They looked around the rest of the group to notice similar reactions on their side, and shocked and furious reactions on the side of the death eaters.  Bellatrix seemed especially furious.

“How dare you lie to the Dark Lord!” She yelled at Hagrid, and then everyone watched as she cast a Cruciatus curse on him and he fell to the ground in pain.  Kingsley raised his wand at her and before he could fire off a curse at the deranged witch, she stopped the Crucio.  Kingsley lowered his wand, and Bellatrix smiled horrifically casting a killing curse at Hagrid and laughing as he died.  

“Enough!” Lord Voldemort bellowed, “Bella, thank you for dealing with that … problem .” he waved at Hagrid’s body, “Now, Harry Potter.  It is time to finish this like I thought we did.  Draco!” He called, zeroing in on the boy, “Come!”

Draco shifted uncomfortably on his toes, debating going, he saw his father talking to someone behind him. 

“Draco!” his mother called for him, “Please?” She begged. 

“You knew too, didn’t you?” Lucius raged from his place beside Narcissa, “How dare you lie to the Dark Lord!  Avada Kadavra!” he called with a wand that didn’t belong to him, pointed at his wife and Draco’s cry came out as his mother fell to the ground.  Hermione watched in horror and then turned to Draco watching as he crumpled, with a broken look. 

“Draco, come, please,” Voldemort said again, not bothering to acknowledge what Lucius had just done.  

Draco stepped forward, walking toward Voldemort but stopping beside Harry.  He looked at the man who had been his rival all through his years at Hogwarts.  He threw a sectumsempra at his father, watching as the man started to bleed from his torso, staring in horror at his son.  Draco then silently handed his wand over to Harry, spitting in the direction of Voldemort before turning his back and walking to his previous position.  He watched as the witches and wizards he passed on his way raised their wands toward the death eaters.  If he had to guess, they’d had their wands raised too, likely pointed at him.  Hermione stopped him when he passed, locking eyes with Lucius and giving him a hateful sneer, she wrapped her arms around the taller blonde boy and as she’d done with many of her friends, she held him as he sobbed. 

That was when all hell broke loose.  The battle started again, Harry ran up to his friends, giving Draco a small nod and then explaining that they needed to kill the snake and then they could end it all.  He took off knowing Voldemort would follow him, Hermione deposited Draco in the arms of Molly who hurried him into the Great Hall and immediately into the floo to St. Mungo’s.  She and Madam Pomfrey immediately fell back into healer mode knowing that they’d be needed soon enough.      

As Harry went off, she stayed with George and Ron, fighting together with two men she considered brothers.  She saw Ginny and Charlie battling together and Bill and Fleur on the other side.  Remus had joined with Neville, flanking the boy as he descended on Bellatrix where she was attacking other students.  

“Well, well, well, little Neville Longbottom.” she laughed hysterically.  

“This is for my parents.” He said as he cast the one curse that has haunted him his entire life at the witch.  She writhed in pain on the ground but Neville didn’t feel a thing watching the witch wiggle around on the ground screaming out.  He let up his curse, and then cast it again when she tried to stand.

He left her there, writhing on the ground and his wand pointed at her for minutes, Lupin eventually put his hand on Neville’s shoulder, “That’s enough.”

“No.  My parents can’t even remember who I am because of her.  It’s time she pays for all the horrible things she’s done.” he cried. 

“Neville, you’re not using a killing curse on her.”

“Why not?  I’ve already used one unforgivable, what’s another one?”

“Neville.”

Neville stopped the Crucio and as soon as Bellatrix moved, Remus caught her eye and raised his wand, and then she was dead, “That was for Sirius, and the Longbottoms.”  Neville watched with his mouth open, and when Remus turned back to him Neville threw himself at his former teacher, losing his composure as Remus embraced him.  Neville had never been more grateful for a teacher than the one who believed in him all those years ago, who allowed him to face his fears without judgment or ridicule; there were other teachers who left a mark on the young wizard, but none had impacted his life quite like Professor Lupin had.  

“Thank you.” Neville sniffled. 

“You’re a brave young man, Neville.  A true Gryffindor if I’ve ever seen one.” 

“I’m sorry about Tonks.”

Remus just nodded sadly and turned on his heels before stalking off.  Neville wiped a stray tear away watching the man go.  As Neville turned to go in the opposite direction, to see who he could help next, he saw the sorting hat in the rubble.  He bent down sadly to pick up the tattered old hat when he noticed something shiny hidden inside and just about fainted when he’d pulled out the sword of Gryffindor.  He’d known from Remus and Harry that they could use this to destroy the Horcruxes, it was time to get this to Harry so he could rid the world of the snake and then the Dark Lord.  There was a moment, as he was running to find one of the members of the golden trio, that Neville felt stronger and more courageous than he had ever before.  

It took a few attempts at different corridors before he bumped into Ron and Hermione and he came around the corner just as Nagini was gearing up to attack them.  Ron used his own body to shield Hermione, knowing he would take the brunt of the attack and hoping someone would help before the snake got to Hermione.  Neville didn’t even hesitate as he wielded the sword, bringing it up from under the snake and cutting her head off in one swift motion.  Ron opened his eyes in surprise after the attack he was anticipating never came and shifted so Hermione could see too; just like the other Horcruxes, a giant black shadow erupted from the body of the snake into the sky and disappeared as Nagini faded into dust before them. 

Hermione grabbed onto Ron in relief before getting up to throw her arms around Neville, “Neville that was amazing!”

“You didn’t even see it…” Ron laughed from behind her.

“The snake is still dead, Ronald.  And that is thanks to Neville, I didn’t have to see it to know it was amazing.” She said with a joking tone as she rolled her eyes and shook her head. 

“Thanks, mate.” Ron slapped him on the shoulder and Neville nodded with a shy smirk. 

“Come on, let’s find Harry,” Hermione said as she pulled at the two boys. 

They were headed to the courtyard again when there was a large commotion out there, and they picked up their pace.  When they got there, Harry and Voldemort were caught in the middle of the courtyard throwing spells at each other.  Voldemort obviously used the Elder wand he thought he’d taken control of to attack Harry with a killing curse, and Harry fought him off with an Expelliarmus.  Everyone around watched in surprise as Harry eventually took over, rebounding Voldemort’s own killing curse back at him and killing him where he stood.  Harry stood with his mouth agape and Hermione and Ron watched as it transformed into a proud smirk as he caught the Elder Wand flying towards him.  

“Crusty old prat turned to dust right in front of us.” George barked out through laughter and Hermione everyone around tried (and failed) to hide their laughter at the twin.  

Hermione met Harry’s eyes, sending him a look of intense pride and he bowed his head and smiled at her.  When his eyes met hers again, he gave a slight nod of his head towards the Great Hall, to which she smiled and nodded slightly.  She looked to George and Ron, squeezed both of their arms, and took off running towards the Great Hall.  George caught up to her a moment later, and they went in search of Professor McGonagall.  

Ron and Ginny went and joined Harry where he stood in the middle of the crowd, and he took Ginny’s hand when she approached.  The death eaters all looked uncomfortable as they watched Bill, Fleur, Charlie, Kingsley, Remus, and other teachers casting charms to not allow them to leave the grounds.  They were stuck, they were caught, and now they knew what it felt like to fear for their lives.  

Harry looked around a little uncomfortable as he did, “I just want to say - well I don’t really know what I want to say.  It’s all a little surreal.” Ginny squeezed his hand, “We did it.  We beat him.  We came together, we showed that evil will never triumph over what is right.  I know that this victory came at a price and I’m so sorry for all of you who have lost someone or know someone that was injured.  I wish we could have gotten through this without those losses, and I, as well as our entire world, will be forever grateful for every single person who battled on the side of good.  I was ready to lay down my life to defeat Voldemort.  I’m just sorry we couldn’t defeat him sooner.”

Similar to after Dumbledore’s death, Ron took his wand out and raised it to the sky, “To our friends and family.” And then everyone that battled the darkness raised their wands too.  Harry stuffed the elder wand into his back pocket and instead raised the one that Draco had handed him earlier.  After their moment, Kingsley and other members of the Order started rounding up death eaters to be sent to Azkaban.  Harry, Ron, and Ginny went over to the destroyed bridge where Harry took the Elder Wand out of his back pocket, snapped it in half without hesitation, explaining how it actually belonged to him and not Snape, and then threw it off the bridge. 

“Let’s go find our family.” He said and the two youngest Weasleys nodded and followed beside him.  

***

“Mum!” George called as he spotted Molly helping the injured. 

“Oh, my darlings!” Molly ran at them, arms extended. 

After a quick hug with his mother, George asked, “Mum, have you seen Professor McGonagall?”

Molly gave him a smile, and nodded, “She’s gone to her office for a moment, she saw what happened with Harry and expected that you would be eager to leave.  Plus we needed some supplies she had in her office.  Go on now, I’ll be along soon with the rest of the family.”

“Thanks, Mum!” George and Hermione said in unison causing Molly to well up with tears and nod to the two of them. 

***

Hermione stepped out of the floo and saw George waiting for her, before asking a healer where to find Fred’s room.  The young healer looked exhausted but pointed in the direction of the room telling them which number and Hermione watched George’s face fall. 

“That’s the same room as -”

She squeezed his hand, “I know.  Come on, it will be okay.”

They stopped outside room 93 as an older healer came out, “Oh, hello.  I’d guess you’re the twin and … girlfriend?”

George nodded, “Yes, sir.”

“Is everything over now?”

“I believe so.  Voldemort was defeated about twenty minutes ago at the hand of Harry Potter.” Hermione answered. 

“Good.  We’ve had a busy night here and I’m guessing it will continue, but at least we have peace in our world.” He smiled slightly, “Mr. Weasley, your twin was severely injured.  We’ve kept him in a magically induced coma as his brain heals, as well as the rest of his injuries; he’s suffered a broken leg, a shattered arm, several cracked ribs, a dislocated shoulder, and cartilage damage in his knee.  It’s unclear when he’ll wake up, the magic will wear off when he reaches the level of healing it was set to, and from then it will be up to him as to when he wakes up.  But even if it’s quicker than we expect; he’ll have a long road to recovery including a lot of physical therapy.  There are some things magic can aid in recovery but not fix completely.”

“Thank you, sir,” Hermione answered when it was clear that George was not going to.

“You can go in, as I expect the rest of your family will be along shortly.  Seeing as I’m in no hurry to break up the mood of victory and add to the heartache of injury, the two of you are welcome to stay as long as you wish.  If anyone gives you trouble tell them I said it was okay, I’m Healer Walker.”

“Thank you.” George finally broke his own silence and shook the healer’s hand.  Hermione also shook his hand and followed George into the room.

“Hiya Freddie,” George whispered. 

“Hi, Fred.” She also whispered.

They each went to one of his sides and took one of his hands in their own, “We did it, Fred.  We won.” Hermione said to him.

“It was brilliant, mate.  Wake up soon so we can tell you all about it.” George said and then he started crying. 

“Hey, Georgie, it’s okay.” Hermione took his other hand in her own, “He’s okay.  He’ll be okay.”

“He just looks so much like Dad did.” He cried. 

“Georgie, look.” Hermione pointed to his chest, “He’s breathing, he’s alive.  He’ll be okay.” 

George took a moment to study his twin, watching the soft rise and fall of his chest, eventually mimicking Fred’s breathing with his own to catch his breath.  

“There you go.” Hermione encouraged, “You’re okay too, George.  We’ll get through this, together.”

“Together.” George nodded as they both turned to look at Fred’s sleeping face.  

Chapter Text

Over the course of the night, the Weasley family strolled in and out of the room.  They didn’t all stay at the same time but they were all in the waiting room.  Hermione had to keep reminding George, and herself, that Fred was in fact alive because it felt so much like the night that they had spent there for their dad.  When Molly showed up, Hermione excused herself, letting Molly have time with the twins alone.  Before Hermione had the chance to leave, Molly gave her a tight hug and a kiss on the cheek.  She smiled at the Weasley matriarch, sent a soft smile to George, and gave one last look to Fred before she slipped out of the room.

The whole family stood when she stepped out of the hallway and she stopped in her tracks, looking at all of their faces.  Harry came up to her and pulled her over to the chairs where they were sitting.  Charlie winked at her when she sat down and she chuckled as he did.  Ginny was sitting on the other side of her with Ron beside his sister. 

“What did I miss?” She asked, looking around the group.

Harry, Ginny, and Ron all launched into the story and she had to stop them and encourage them to go one at a time instead.  The whole thing caused soft laughter from Charlie, Bill, and Fleur.  Ron started the story, and eventually, Harry cut him off, and then Ginny cut Harry off to tell the story of the Elder wand.  It was odd, but at that moment Hermione felt peace; maybe it was because she had seen Voldemort die and knew he could never come back.  She was still anxious about Fred, she knew she would be until he woke, but she was glad they didn’t have to look over their shoulders every second while he healed.  He could heal in peace. 

Eventually, she slumped over in her chair with her head on Harry’s shoulder.  He looked down at her, smiling as he put his head on hers, closing his eyes as well.  She didn’t know how long she had been asleep before someone was gently shaking her from her slumber.  She took a deep breath in, squinting her eyes as the light burned when she tried to open them.  When she finally got them open she came face-to-face with Molly and Charlie, who were bent down looking at her. 

“Good morning, Sleeping Beauty.” Charlie smiled. 

"Do you even know where that reference comes from?" She quipped in a muffled tone while shifting her body weight to sitting rather than slouching, and Charlie stuck his tongue out at her before she asked, “How long have I been asleep?” She shook her arm, only now noticing she had propped her own head up and Harry was nowhere to be found.

“About two hours, dear.” Molly answered, “Why don’t you go back to the Burrow with Charlie?  You can have a hot shower, something to eat, and a proper sleep - in a bed.”

Hermione hesitated, looking at Fred’s door before Charlie piped up, “Only a couple hours, Hermione.  Someone will come if anything changes, but the healers don’t think it will.”

Hermione was still looking at the door, before finally nodding and agreeing to go with Charlie, “Just, can I go say goodbye before we go?”

“Of course, love.” Charlie motioned toward Fred’s room. 

Hermione smiled and ducked between the two of them towards the room opening the door quietly and ducking inside.  George had his head down on the bed with his eyes closed and she slowly made her way over to him putting her hand on his shoulder.  He opened his eyes slowly and looked up at her.

“I’m going back to the Burrow to have a shower and get something to eat, would you like me to bring you anything?”

He thought about it for a moment, “Can you bring me a change of clothes?  I’ll go back there eventually, but I just want to change out of this.”

“Of course, anything in particular?” 

He shook his head, “No, just grab stuff from our room.”

She nodded at him, then bent to kiss him on the cheek before leaning over and kissing Fred on the cheek as well whispering that she loved him in his ear. 

Charlie ushered her into the Floo at the hospital and followed right behind her.  She was standing in the living room of the burrow not moving when he stepped out of the fireplace.  He didn’t say anything, just came up behind her and she turned around quickly, burying her face in his chest and letting out all the emotion she was feeling, and truthfully that she didn't realize she'd been suppressing in the height of the evening.  Her sobs were violently angry that Fred was hurt, horrifyingly sad for everyone that they had lost, and happy beyond words that they were finally free of Voldemort and his reign of terror over their world.  Charlie just held her and let her sob into his shirt, patting her back comfortingly every so often until he felt her cries subside.  

“I’m sorry about Lady, again, Charlie.” She looked at him, wiping the tears from her cheeks.

“Me too.  I’m sorry for everything you’ve gone through, Granger.”

“Thanks for letting me cry all over your shirt, Charlie.  You’re a great brother.” 

“One day, I have no doubt I’ll officially be a brother to you.”

“I already consider you a brother, you’re all my family.” She smiled, wiping a stray tear that fell. 

“Does that mean you’re dating your brother then?” Charlie’s shit-eating grin broke out on his face and it caused Hermione to laugh.

“No, you prat!”

“I am just bugging you, Granger.  Now go have a shower, you stink.”

Hermione’s mouth fell open in fake offense, “You have a way of ruining moments, Charlie Weasley.”

“Ah, but I made you smile, so really, my work here is done.” He backed up and took a bow dramatically. 

She breezed by him towards the stairs, “By the way, Charlie?” He looked up at her, “You stink too.” She laughed as he picked up a pillow off the couch and threw it at her as she ran up the stairs laughing. 

She went to the twins’ room first, taking a moment to just look at how they’d left everything the last time they were there.  Fred’s bed was unmade, George’s was neatly put together; Fred had clothes all over, George’s were put away; Fred had the drawing from Charlie beside his bed, George had a family photo from Christmas.  She picked up one of Fred’s old jumpers from where it lay on the end of his bed and then made her way to the bathroom, running a hot shower.  She took a second to look down at herself as the hot water rid her of the dried blood and dirt.  She was covered in cuts and bruises, marks of the battles they’d been in; as she looked down at the word carved in her arm she quickly diverted her eyes to other wounds she’d sustained that night.  She knew there were plenty of wounds she’d need to heal, her mind included, but she would focus on that once Fred was better.  Still, she allowed herself another good cry as the hot water poured over her. 

Once she was done her shower, she used her wand to tame her hair and pulled on Fred’s old jumper.  It fell halfway down her thighs given their difference in height and she pulled the collar up over her face inhaling his scent deeply and closing her eyes allowing herself to imagine he was there with her.  She knew she should go to Ginny’s room where she normally slept, but she couldn’t help herself as she made her way back to the twins’ room and fell into Fred’s bed.  She pulled the covers over her head giving in to her exhaustion and falling asleep almost immediately surrounded by the smell of Fred. 

***

Days turned into weeks turned into months and Fred remained in his coma.  The Weasley family together had planned a funeral for Percy, but it wouldn’t take place until Fred awoke, Molly not wanting the elder twin to miss it and wanting the whole family together to say goodbye.  Besides that, as time went on, the family tried to get back to some semblance of normal; Bill and Fleur returned to work, Charlie went back to his schedule of three weeks with the family and a week in Romania, Ron and Harry had begun training to become Aurors, and Ginny was helping Professor McGonagall with rebuilding the school.  Molly was at the hospital the most, but would go home to cook and bring the food back for Hermione and George; the two who hardly ever left.  George and Hermione only left to return to the Burrow to shower and rushed back to the hospital and they always made sure that someone was with Fred.  

Since Hermione and George hardly ever left the room, they heard about the other funerals from the rest of the family when they did go.  One of the hardest to hear about was Lavender’s, as Ron looked completely shattered when he’d returned that evening.  All of the memorials took place at the school, Professor McGonagall had made it top priority to complete repairs on a piece of the old field quickly and with the help of Professor Sprout and Neville, they’d made a peaceful space for the families to gather and grieve.  Neville had crafted a sign for the entrance to the garden that said “For our heroes, to rest in the peace they helped achieve”.  Hermione wished she could have gone, but she couldn’t bring herself to leave Fred, or face the reality that they’d lost so many.

One time that Hermione had come back from the Burrow, she’d brought games and books to keep her and George occupied.  Over the time that they’d been by Fred’s side, she’d gotten closer to the younger twin.  He was a quiet type of witty, which she thinks she’d always known but never fully appreciated; Fred was definitely the more outspoken of the two of them.  Angelina joined them on occasion but was often away as she’d made a professional quidditch team and George had encouraged her to go.  Every time she was home or close to home, she made sure to pop by for a visit.  

On one particular day, the whole family had gotten together at the hospital, crowding around Fred, when Bill stepped forward, “We have something to tell you all, which is why we’ve asked to meet here.”

Everyone looked around at each other, uneasy before Fleur spoke, “it iz nossing bad, ma famille.  We just vanted to make shoore zat Fred was ‘ere too.  We are ‘aving a baby!” She smiled, looking up to Bill and putting her hand on her stomach.

“Oh!” Molly gasped, rushing over to the couple and pulling them both in for a hug as the family all crowded around them together. 

“We were hopeful that Freddie would be awake, but it was getting harder to hide, so we thought at least we could tell you all together.”

“I’m sure he’s thrilled.” Hermione smiled, squeezing Fred’s hand. 

***

Harry came into the room quietly, waking Hermione from where she rested in a chair, “Hey, Hermione.”

“Hi, Harry.” She shifted herself so she was in a sitting position, “Everything okay?”

When he shook his head, she looked over at where George was sleeping too and got up to lead Harry to the hallway.

“What’s happened?” She asked when he closed the door.

“I just got back from another funeral.”

“Oh.  Who was it today?” 

“Narcissa Malfoy.”

“Oh.” Her tone of surprise was clear. 

“Professor McGonagall said that she was acting to protect her son and that given the way she died, it was evident she’d not really had much of a choice in anything.  If she’d defied Lucius, he’d likely have killed her and Draco.  She wanted Draco to have somewhere for his mother to rest.”

“She has such a kind heart.” Hermione looked down at her feet. 

“She does.  It was the right thing to do.  Draco helped us in the end.”

“That’s true.  How was he today?”

“Broken.  It probably didn’t help that there was hardly anyone there.  All of the funerals have been packed with people; except this one.  Only me, Ron, Mrs. Weasley, Neville, and Luna were there.  They’re the only ones that really know what Draco did for us that day.”

“I should have been there.”

“He understands why you weren’t.  He asked about Fred afterward.”

“Harry, if he didn’t help me that night, Fred might have died.  I should have been there today.”

“Molly told him he’s welcome at the Burrow anytime.  He actually looked grateful, it was a little off-putting given how he acted every single time he was in the presence of a Weasley as we grew up.  I thought Ron might pass out when she did it.”

“She really is the mother of the wizarding world, isn’t she?”

“She is.  We’re lucky to have her.”

“I’m going to write to Draco.  I’ll send it with Pig when I go back to the Burrow tomorrow."

“I think he’d appreciate that.  He seems to be really trying to be a better person.”

“He seemed genuine enough that night.  I hope he keeps it up.”

“Guess I need to find a new arch-rival.” Harry laughed, “I’m going back to the Burrow now, Ron and I have some training to do.”

“Okay, let me know if I can help.” Hermione smiled. 

“Thanks.”

***

Draco,

To be perfectly honest with you, I’m not entirely sure how to start this.  I guess I will start by saying, I’m sorry I wasn’t there for your Mum’s funeral.  I should have been.  I’m sorry for how she died, and I’m sorry you’re going through all of this.  I heard your dad was taken into custody and sent back to Azkaban, I’m sorry he’s such a horrible person and that you lived with that your whole life.   

I am so grateful for your help that night, without you, Fred might not have made it and I will never forget what you did to help us.  You were the one that killed the death eater that was going to kill them and you helped me get Fred out of the rubble.  Beyond that, you told me that you’re responsible for saving me that day at your family’s home.  Thank you.  I don’t know if I ever properly said that to you or not, but now you have it in writing. 

From what I saw that night, and from what I’ve heard since you’re doing an incredible job of changing your life to what you want it to be.  I’m proud of you for that.  I cannot forget all the vile things that you did while we were at school but I can forgive you for them because I better understand the circumstances of your life.  You did choose to do things outside of your father, but I believe that you were raised to act the way you did and it’s clear that you’re trying to make a positive change.  That deserves credit and praise.  I look forward to seeing where you go from here. 

I hear Molly invited you to the Burrow whenever you needed it.  I hope you’ll take her up on that.  I will warn you, it might take some time to win over some of the Weasleys, but they’ll come around.  Believe me, as someone who lost their parents too, the Weasleys are a wonderful family, Molly has been like a mum to me for long before I lost my parents and I know that I can always turn to her when I need motherly advice or love.  Count on that.

Please know you can reach out anytime you need to talk.  

All the best, 

Hermione

“What are you writing over there, Granger?” George asked when he came back from the burrow. 

“A letter to Draco.  His mum’s funeral was today.”

“Oh.”

“He helped me save Fred’s life, George.  Without him, Freddie might not have made it.”

“I know.  Just can’t stop thinking about all the ways he was a prat before that.”

“He saved my life too,” Hermione said quietly.

“The night of the battle?” George’s tone showed his surprise. 

“No, that day at Malfoy Manor.”

“How do you mean?” He asked her.

“When Bellatrix was carving the word into my arm, her wand was embedded with poison and charmed the same way they had the night your dad was killed.  Draco knew and was casting a spell to stop the poison from transferring from her wand into my blood.  I would have died if not for him.” 

“Oh, Hermione.  I had no idea.”

She wiped a tear, “Neither did I, I found out the night of the battle.  Before everything with Fred.”

“Shit.” He said.

“What?”

“Well, he saved the most important person in my life and the second," he enunciated the word cheekily, "most important person in Fred’s life.  How do I not accept his change in personality now?”

“George, you don’t have to accept it that easily.  I even told him I can’t forget everything that happened between us but I can allow him the opportunity to change and better himself.  I think he at least deserves that.”

“Come here,” Her footsteps shuffled over towards George and he wrapped her in a hug, “You’re a freaking warrior, Granger.”

“Thanks, Georgie.”

***

“I can’t do this anymore, George!”

“Oh come off it Hermione.”

“I’m serious.  I can’t!  Nothing’s changing.”

“So what?  You’ve barely given it a chance.”

“I’ve barely given it a chance?  It’s been weeks , I can’t do it anymore.”

“So that’s it?  Just like that?  You won’t even talk about it?”

“Yes, that’s it.”

“Hermione, come on.  You’re being ridiculous.  What would Fred say?”

Her footsteps stopped, “That’s a low blow and you know it.” Her voice was quiet.

“You’re being unreasonable.  Quitting and walking away isn’t the Hermione we all know, especially without a fair chance!”

“Well, maybe it’s the new Hermione.” She threw her arms up in a sad shrug and then the door clicked shut.

George huffed out a grunt as he put his head down on the bed, when he pulled his head back up he looked at Fred, “I’m sorry Freddie.  I tried, I’m just not as good as you are, I guess.” and he put his head back down.

“No you’re not.” the voice of his twin made him snap his head back up.

“Merlin, Freddie, you’re awake.”

“Looks like it.”

George launched himself at Fred, awkwardly hugging him, “I’ve got to go get everyone.”

Chapter Text

Before Fred could tell him no, George was out the door and healers were rushing in to check Fred over.  Moments later, George burst back into the room followed closely by Charlie, Molly, Ron, and Ginny.  George noticed Fred’s face as he smiled at his family and then the smile quickly faded.  Molly was sobbing as she hugged Fred the best she could while he laid on the bed.  They all noticed the look on Fred’s face but chalked it up to pain.  It felt like hours that the family had been there, but according to the clock, it had only been a couple of minutes when the door opened again and Hermione stood there, staring right at Fred with a surprised look on her face.

“Okay, everyone out!” Bill said as he rounded up his family, ushering them out the door, “Let’s give them a moment.” 

When they were alone Hermione stood just inside of the door, still looking at him in surprise.  He spoke first, “Surprised to see you here.”

That shook her from her shock, “Do you not want me here?” She asked with a horrified look on her face.

“What?  Of course, I want you here, Hermione, Merlin.  I figured you didn’t want to be here.”

“Why on earth would you think that?”

He averted her eyes from her, “I, um .. heard you and George.  You said you couldn’t do it anymore.”

She flinched, and then laughed, shaking her head as she crossed the room and kissed him.  She wanted to deepen the kiss but didn’t want to hurt him.  “You could hear us?"

“Not all the time.  I know it was a coma, but sometimes it was like I was sleeping, others it was like I was awake and I could hear everything going on around me.  This time felt different, I knew I could hear, but I could also feel my body trying to wake up.”

“What did you hear?” She asked. 

“That you couldn’t do it anymore.  That nothing was changing.  And then you left.”

“Oh, Freddie,” She said sadly, “This is not how I imagined you waking up.”

“Hermione, it’s okay, you don’t have to explain.  You don’t have to stay.”

“Oh, you silly man, you can’t seriously be that daft.” She giggled into his shoulder, and then looked up at his confused face, “Of course I have to stay, I don’t want to be anywhere else.  You ‘woke’ in the middle of the conversation I was having with George.”

“It’s okay, you don’t have to explain.”

“Yes, I do, so would you let me, please?” She laughed.

He looked uncomfortable but motioned for her to continue, “George tried to take on how you would react and act when he found out that I was having nightmares.”

“I knew I heard those.” He said under his breath.

“He convinced me to talk to a healer that helps process trauma.  He’s right here in the hospital so I was always close, I’ve been going for a couple of weeks.  Nothing had changed, it wasn’t helping so I told George I wasn’t going anymore.  That’s the conversation you heard.  You really thought I’d give up on you?” She took his hand and let a tear fall as she looked at him.

“I wouldn’t blame you if you did.” He wiped the tear away.

She started laughing and he frowned, “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t laugh, but that’s mental, Fred.  You’re stuck with me.  Unless that’s not what you want, of course.”

“Come here.” he pulled her down for another kiss, smiling against her lips, “Sorry I doubted you.”

“I can understand why you did, but I love you, Fred Weasley.”  

“I love you too.” 

She kissed him deeply, then pulled away pressing her forehead to his, “I’m going to go let them in again.  Merlin, I’m happy you’re awake.”  She walked over to the door.

“Hey, Granger?”

She turned, “Yeah?”

“Nice jumper.” He winked at her, and she looked down at the jumper, his jumper, that she was wearing.

“It’s mine now.” She winked back. 

“Looks better on you anyway.” He smiled.

 ***

Hermione was sitting on Fred’s bed, tucked into his side as they read a book together and George was sitting with his feet propped up on the bed when Charlie and Molly came in with some dinner.  Hermione closed the book and put it on the bedside table and moved to the chair beside the bed.  She couldn’t help but snort out a laugh at Fred’s frown.  Molly passed out the dishes to her children and she was just finishing when Fleur and Bill came in.  Fred lit up like a Christmas tree when he saw them.

“It’s about time you both showed up!  Fleur, come here and let me give you a proper hug!”

Fleur looked at Hermione while Bill shot a look at George, who both put their hands up and said, “We didn’t say anything!”

“Seems you were both right.” Hermione said, “There were points he could hear us, guess that was one of them.” She smiled. 

“Damn right it was, now come here!” 

“Language, Fred!” Molly admonished. 

“Sorry, Mum.” 

His brother and sister-in-law laughed and went to hug Fred, who wrapped his long arms around the two members of his family.  Fleur, overcome by emotions, started to sob into Fred’s shoulder.  Bill wasn’t far behind.  The rest of the family had tears in their eyes as they watched the scene in front of them.  They stayed there for a few moments, before Fleur pulled back, said how she was starving, and went to get her supper from Molly.  About twenty minutes later Ginny, Ron, and Harry rolled into the room, their eyes lighting up when they saw their supper waiting for them and Molly laughed as she handed them their plates. 

“Well, now the whole family is here, I think I’m ready,” Fred said quietly, causing the entire room to go silent as the family looked around each other.  

Hermione took Fred’s hand, “Fred, you’ve only been awake a couple of days, are you sure?”  

“I’ve been unconscious for long enough, and I know bits and pieces, truthfully, not knowing everything is driving me a little mental.  Please?”

“Alright, mate,” George said. 

Hermione looked him square in the face, “If it gets to be too much, promise me you’ll tell us so we can stop.”

“Hermione -”

“Promise me.”

The pleading look in her eyes got him, and he relented, “I promise.”

“Where do you want to start?” Bill asked, “We were all separated, so we’ve all got stories to tell from our separate experiences, and then what happened when we were together.”

“George?” He looked at his twin.

“Make sure you tell him the part about how you just about gave me a heart attack in the Great Hall, he’ll get a kick out of that one,” Hermione said, shooting a look at George.

“Blimey, Hermione, you couldn’t have brought that up when I’m out of his reach?” George shot back.

“What are you two on about?”

“I came back to the Great Hall after speaking with Draco and George walked up to me and said ‘he’s gone Hermione’ and I just about keeled over myself.  He only meant that they’d brought you here, but his choice of words was far too poor for that.” Hermione laughed. 

“I thought you were the smarter twin, Georgie.” Ron joked from his chair, which caused an “oi!” from Fred. 

“Shove off, Ronnikins, I didn’t want her to get over there and see he’d been taken without telling her, my choice of words could have improved.”

“I’ll say.” Hermione laughed. 

Fred turned to George, “Remind me to give you a right beating for that when I get out of here.”

“I won’t let you forget, Freddie, we all know George won’t remind you,” Hermione smirked at George.

“It was an accident!” George whined. 

“Just be lucky it’s not Hermione that wants to hex you, Fred will probably go somewhat easy on you.” Harry laughed and Hermione stuck her tongue out at George, who mimicked her actions back at her. 

“I guess I’ll start.  I came back just after it started, I’d gotten Lady and we were tearing up some death eaters.  Man, she was awesome.  Until a giant got a hold of her, she fought against it, I was still on her back.  Eventually, the beast broke Lady’s neck, and when it realized she was dead it threw her.  She went in one direction and I went in another.”  

“Lee and I were right behind you and Percy when Lee caught a glimpse of Neville in the hallway.  He needed help so we went to help him but you two kept going.  We knew Neville wouldn’t be able to make it back on his own so we helped him.  On our way, we saw Charlie on Lady’s back fighting the giant.  We got Neville to Madam Pomfrey and then we heard the dragon cry out and we got to the window to watch the ending to the whole thing.  Lee and I went to look for Charlie after fighting off a couple more death eaters.  We weren’t having much luck when the golden trio showed up to save the day.” George shot a joking look at the three of them.

“We’d just seen Snape be murdered by Nagini, we were coming back to help when we ran into Lee and Charlie.  We found you and Percy on the map and saw the Rookwood was coming up behind you.  I sent Ron and Hermione to help you and I stayed with Lee and George.” Harry explained and Fred felt Hermione’s grip tighten around his, “We found Lady over by the quidditch pitch but there was still no sign of Charlie.  We decided to go back to the Great Hall, hopeful that he was there and if he wasn’t at least we could get help looking.”

“Hermione and I took off towards where you were.  We ran into Greyback, he’d just killed Lavender.  I’m not sure what happened next.” Ron put his head down.  

“I killed him.” Hermione said, and Fred’s head whipped around, eyes wide with sadness that she’d had to do that, “Ron cried out for Lavender, and Greyback got this sadistic smile on his face, I just thought of everything he’d done to this family, to my brothers, I didn’t even flinch.  Then I checked the map again and saw Draco coming up behind Rookwood.”

“That git,” Fred muttered.

“No, there’s more to the story.  Before all of this happened, Harry, Ron, and I were in the Room of Requirement with Draco and his old friends.  We found out he didn’t really want to be a death eater, and that he wanted to help us.  He kept me alive the day his aunt carved my arm up.”

“What?” 

“The wand Bellatrix was using was embedded with poison.  It would have killed her the same way it did your dad.  Draco countered her, not allowing the poison to transfer from the wand to Hermione.” Harry explained. 

“Hermione, I don’t -”

“It’s okay, Freddie, you don’t have to say anything.” She said.

“We’ll talk later.” He whispered to her and she nodded. 

“I saw Draco on the map and knew that I was going to get to you but Ron needed to take Lavender back to the Great Hall.  I told him to do that and then meet me where you were.  I came up behind Draco just as he cast a killing curse at Rookwood who had just about sent one at one of you and when he was hit with Draco’s curse it sent his curse into the wall causing it to explode.  It all happened so fast, I couldn’t move. Percy had pushed you out of the way, causing you to fall.  He was crushed instantly by a big piece, but there was more falling.  Draco used a momentum spell to stop the biggest pieces from crushing you at full force, you were buried under the rubble.  Draco called for me, I saw him digging through the rubble for you.  I went to help and then sent him to check on Percy.  He and I were arguing about CPR when Ron came in, he remembered CPR from when I’d taught it to him so he went to Percy and Malfoy came back to help me.  We dug and dug and dug until I found your hand, and Ron found a pulse on Percy.  I was calling for you to wake up when suddenly Voldemort’s voice was everywhere.”

Fred looked around, seeing Hermione needed a break as she wiped the tears from her cheeks.  He squeezed her hand as Harry continued, “I found out from Snape’s memories he gave me that I had a Horcrux inside of me.  He didn’t mean for it to happen, but it did.  It was also destined that we both couldn’t live while the other did, so one of us had to die.  He called for me to meet him in the Forbidden Forest and then called all the death eaters to leave the grounds of Hogwarts and stop the battle immediately.” Harry explained. 

“Thankfully, they obeyed him because it allowed us to get you and Percy back to the Great Hall without having to battle our way there while moving you.  Hermione and Malfoy sent me back with Percy as soon as I found a pulse and got the boulder off him.”

“When we got back with you, they were crying over Percy and George just shook his head at me softly.” Hermione finished for Ron, “We didn’t have much time before the hour that Voldemort gave was up, and as soon as I saw Harry I knew he was going.  I offered to go with him.”

“I wouldn’t let her,” Harry said quickly when Fred’s horrified look landed on his face. 

“I shouldn’t even be surprised, really.” Fred breathed out, “I’ve always known she’d follow you anywhere.” He chuckled sadly. 

“Well, I didn’t let her, sent her back with you lot.  But I went.  I had the Resurrection Stone and I used it when I was ready.  I saw my parents, Sirius, Tonks, Percy,… your dad.” That caused all the eyes to turn to him, “I’ll tell you all more after we get through this with Fred.  So Voldemort killed me, or he thought he did.  He sent Narcissa Malfoy over to see if I was dead or not.  She knew I was alive, asked me if Draco was alive, and when I told her yes she told Voldemort I was dead.  Hagrid was ordered to carry me back as they all marched on the castle.”

Bill cleared his throat, “It’s my fault Hermione had to kill Greyback.”

“Bill, I’ve already told you that’s not true.” 

“I had him.  We battled, I got some new scars.  I was about to finish him when another werewolf blindsided me and Greyback got away.  Hermione killed him not long after.  If I’d just killed him and not tried to prolong it, she wouldn’t have had to and Lavender might still be alive.  I’m so sorry, Ron and Hermione.”

Ron shook his head and went over to his big brother, as did Hermione, both of them embracing him in a loving hug.  “It’s not your fault, Bill.” 

“We don’t blame you at all, it’s not your fault.  I already told you, I would do it again if I had to.  After what he did to Lavender, to all those other people, Lupin, and especially what he did to you; I didn’t even hesitate.” She kissed his temple before going back to Fred. 

Ron stayed beside his brother, arm around his shoulder.  

“When we got back to the school, Voldemort tried to get everyone to turn to his side, now that I was dead.  Neville gave some impassioned speech about not following the evil, that I died, that everyone died for peace and we would have peace.  When he finished, I threw myself out of Hagrid’s arms, and then Bellatrix killed Hagrid.” Harry said quietly.

“She claimed he lied to Voldemort, I guess she thought he knew Harry was actually alive and thought he should have said something.  She used Crucio first and when Kingsley raised his wand at her she stopped, and then killed him as soon as he lowered it.” Ron added. 

“Draco was standing on our side, Voldemort called him, then his mother did.  Lucius realized Narcissa lied, and we all know how far he would go to be back on Voldemort’s good side; he’d borrowed a wand from someone behind him and then killed his wife.  Draco saw the whole thing, cast a curse at his father, and then gave Harry his wand.” Hermione said, “He cried into my shoulder and I deposited him to your Mum before all hell broke loose again.” 

“The real hero of the story is Neville.” Harry said, “He tortured Bellatrix before Lupin killed her, and then cut the head off the snake so Voldemort could finally be defeated for good.  It took some time, but eventually, we got there.  I killed him.  Then I destroyed the elder wand and met everyone here.”

Hermione looked to Fred and noticed the blank look on his face now that the story seemed to have concluded, “You okay?”

He just nodded, not saying anything, and Hermione leaned in to kiss his cheek, “We’ll talk later.” 

***

Fred Weasley was released from St. Mungo’s on a Tuesday morning.  Molly, Hermione, and George were with him.  He was still walking with a limp, he’d have to return for daily check-ups but he could go home.  Hermione held his hand the whole time and he let her help him when he needed it.  

Percy Weasley was buried Saturday of that week, just beside his father in the old field.  Professor McGonagall had offered the Weasleys a spot in the garden of the school, but Molly had wanted her son beside his father.  They kept it to just family, with a couple of additions of members from the Order.  Remus stood with Harry; the three of them, Harry, Remus, and Remus’ son Teddy had moved into Grimmauld Place.  

Kingsley spoke at the funeral, offering kind words to the Weasley family, and high praise of Percy’s work ethic in the time he had worked at the Ministry.  He offered condolences as he acknowledged that Percy had had a sordid past with his family, but ultimately chose right and he had all the confidence that he would have done the exact same thing if presented with the same scenario.  No matter what he did or how he acted, he always loved his family, and would have protected them; sometimes he just had a hard time showing it.  

Molly stepped forward when Kingsley finished speaking, “This war, and the first, took so much from us.  Including parents, children, friends, spouses, siblings, and more.  They will never be forgotten, they will always be loved.  I’m grateful to have you all here, I couldn’t get through this without you.  Our Percy was far from perfect, and yet he was perfect to me.” That was when she broke, and Charlie rushed to catch her as she fell into sobs. 

They went through all saying goodbye to Percy and then stood in silence for a few moments, all their hands joined as they formed a circle around the graves and then went back to the Burrow.  Molly settled slightly when she saw the familiar little weasel sitting on the stairs.  

Chapter Text

“Are you hearing yourself?  Because I don’t think you are.”

“Shove off with the attitude.” Fred huffed out as he stomped through the flat to the kitchen. 

“ You’re telling me to shove off with the attitude?  That’s rich, I’ll tell you.  You’re the one throwing a tantrum about seeing a healer for your mind and you’re telling me to shove off with the attitude?”

“Yes, I already said I’m not going.  There is too much going on right now for me to be worried about that.”

“You need to worry about that !  You’re not functioning properly and you’re eventually going to crash.”

“I have things to do; you want to talk...come find me when you accept that this is my choice and that I have already made it.” He slammed the door behind him, and Hermione jumped in her spot on the sofa.

George sauntered over to her and sat down, wrapping an arm around her shoulder.  She didn’t say anything, just sniffled through her tears and put her head on his shoulder.  He rubbed up and down her arm comfortingly for a few minutes before he spoke, “Sorry you had to see all that.”

“I want him to see the healer just as much as you do, George.  I wish he’d listen.”

“He’s always been the more stubborn of the two of us.”

“What are we going to do?” She pulled her head back and looked up at the younger twin.  He’d begun to let his hair grow out again, and she found it gave him an innocent boyish look that suited him rather well. 

“I don’t know, Hermione.  I’m not going to let him keep doing this though.  If I have to hex him and get him there I will.  He’s not coping, I can’t let him go through this alone.”

“Me either, I hate seeing him like this.  I wish I knew how to help him.”

“You’re still working on helping yourself, love.” He tugged her into a side hug, “And you’re doing well with your treatments.  I’m proud of you.”

“Thanks, Georgie.” She leaned in again for a side hug.  

“We’ll figure out how to take care of Fred, we’ll call in the big guns if we have to.”

“Don’t you tease me with Charlie visits, George Weasley, it’s not nice this early in the morning.” She smiled. 

“I’ll owl him if I have to and you know it.” He winked, “Are you staying here today?”

“Yes, I have some reading I want to catch up on and then I have some other stuff I want to work on.  Ginny said she might pop over later too, and I told her I’d be here.” She smiled sheepishly.

“Not to worry, Fred and I will be down in the shop.  Well, I’ll be down in the shop, not sure about Fred.  Speaking of, I have to go get Verity set up for the day.  You need anything, you come to get me, clear?” He pointed at her.

“We go through this every day, George, yes we’re clear.” She laughed. 

“Just making sure, I don’t want to have to pull out the big guns for you too, Granger.”

“What did I say about teasing me with Charlie?  You keep doing it, I’ll make you pull out the big guns just to see him.” She winked. 

“I’ll be back up for lunch.  See you soon.”

“Go to work.” She shoved him playfully as he got up off the couch. 

George closed the door to the flat quietly behind him as he left for the shop.  Hermione stayed on the sofa for a while longer, she wrapped a soft blanket around herself and pulled her book off the table beside her.  She stayed there for about an hour, reading through her book before getting up and puttering around to make herself breakfast and tea.  She cleaned the kitchen and tidied the rest of the flat.  

When she finished tidying, she gathered some fresh clothes and had a shower.  She let the hot water fall over her body, she had never been one for scalding hot showers but since the war, she’d changed.  It wasn’t something easily explained, she wasn’t sure she really knew but between the nights in the cold on the run and the torture her body had endured, she found them almost therapeutic.  She stood in the water for a few minutes before washing her hair and then her body, inhaling the beautiful scent of the body wash Fred brought her from their Wonder Witch line.  She allowed herself to think about Fred and let the sobs take over as she sat herself down and cried for him.  She cried for how broken he was but couldn’t see, for how far she’d come in her own journey, over the nightmares she was still having, for all those they’d lost, and for George and the fight he’d had with Fred this morning.  

She let them happen for as long as they wanted to come and when they finally subsided she took her time getting out of the tub, wrapping the big cushy towel around her hair and another one around her body.  The large purple one she’d pulled for her body was now warm, but she didn’t remember setting a warming charm on it, she shook it off guessing that she did it before and just didn’t remember after her cry session.  It wouldn’t be the first time she’d done something and then completely lost herself and forgot, she was sure it wouldn’t be the last either.  She continued to take her time, using her wand to tame her unruly hair and pulling it into a braid, loose tendrils falling around her face.  She’d chosen to dress in a comfortable pair of leggings and one of Fred’s old jumpers, wanting to be comfortable as she faced the rest of the day. 

She emerged from the bathroom, making her way back to the living room and when she got there she stopped in her tracks.  Fred stood up from where he was sitting on the couch when he saw her.  He crossed the room in approximately three steps and just wrapped his arms around Hermione’s small frame.  She felt herself sink into his embrace, burying her face in his chest and wrapping her arms tight around his waist.  She breathed in deeply, inhaling his scent; every day he had a different smell according to what they were doing in the shop, today he smelled like gunpowder, which led her to believe he was making fireworks.  He tried to pull away slightly, but she shook her head and held him there even tighter causing him to chuckle softly and tighten his arms again around her.  He gently pulled her back until his knees bent at the couch and they tumbled down.  Hermione crawled into his lap and this time burying her face in his neck, pressing her lips to the exposed skin and Fred let out a moan at the touch.  

“What are you doing here, Freddie?  Shouldn’t you be helping George?” She pulled back to look at him.

“We had a little bit of a row.” He averted his eyes from hers.

“You mean besides the one this morning?” She put her hands on either side of his face, drawing his eyes back to hers.  He looked down and nodded slightly, “Fred, what happened?”

“It’s not important, love,” he said softly.

“Yes.  It is.”

“Hermione, it’s nothing, really.  Similar to this morning, we were just bickering as twins do - nothing to worry about.”

“Regular twins, sure, but I’ve not seen you two so much as raise your voices at each other in the entire time I’ve known you and now it’s a regular occurrence.”

“Ah, see you’re forgetting the time we quite literally wrestled on the floor of the Great Hall after we tried to put our names in the Goblet of Fire.” He winked at her. 

“Fred, this isn’t funny.  What happened?”

“He just didn’t let our conversation from this morning end.  I was ready for it to end so I came up here.  Care to talk about why you were sobbing in the shower?”

Her eyes went wide when she realized what he’d said, and then, “Did you put a warming charm on my towel?

He nodded, “I thought it would make you happy after …”

She kissed his cheek, “Thank you.  But I’m not letting you off the hook that easily.”

“What do you mean?”

“Are you really going to make me say it?”

“It seems you’ve got something to say, so yes.  When have you ever been one to shy away from saying what you think?” It came out harsher than he meant it to.

She gave him a pointed look and moved to reposition herself off his lap, but he kept her where she was, “Fine.  I think George is right.  I don’t think you’re okay, I don’t think you’re coping with everything and I think speaking with that healer is a good idea.”

“You stopped going to yours.”

“You were in a coma.  I was a little distracted.  I’ve started going again and you know that.”

He put his head back on the back of the couch, “I’m fine, Hermione.”

“You’re not.  When are you going to realize that?”

“I am.  You and George need to see that.” 

This time she didn’t let him keep her there as she pushed away from him standing up, her voice rising as she said, “No, Fred.  You need to see that you aren’t fine.  You have nightmares every night,” She held her finger up to him as he opened his mouth to speak, “Don’t deny it, I’m here most nights, I know it’s true.  You have nightmares every night, you’re grumpy all the time, you’re fighting with George of all people, and last night you said Percy dying was your fault.”

His eyes went wide, “What?”

Her face softened as she looked at him, “You...said...it in your sleep, while you were having a nightmare.”

“Is that why George has been so pushy today?  Did you tell him?”

“No.  He asked me about it.  He...heard you.”

“He heard me?”

“You didn’t exactly say it quietly.” Her voice had returned to a normal level as the look on his face tugged at her heartstrings. 

“Why didn’t you tell me earlier?”

“George wanted to talk to you first.  He’s been so worried about you, since the night when you almost died.  He asked me if he could talk to you about it, of course, I said yes.  You didn’t take the beginning of the conversation well.”

“Shit.”

“Listen, Fred.  No one blames you for Percy’s death.  He died protecting his family, he died protecting you.  That’s not your fault.  Voldemort and Rookwood are to blame, not you.  You have to know that.”

“She’s right, Fred.” Hermione’s head whipped around and Fred looked around her at George who had managed to sneak into the flat.

“How long have you been there?”

“Just a moment.” George said, “Enough to hear Hermione tell you that it’s not your fault.  And she’s right.  I’d have told you that this morning too had you let me get to that part of the conversation.”

Fred bowed his head and brought his hands up to rub over his face and through his hair, Hermione noticed the tears and went to sit beside him and nodded for George to sit on the other side.  Hermione put her hand softly on Fred’s thigh, as George put his on his brother’s shoulder and Hermione put her other on his back.  

“Freddie, no one blames you.  Not a single person.” Hermione said softly. 

“And if they do, well, I’ll send Hermione after them,” George added. 

“I do.” He answered quietly, “I blame me.”

“Hermione, if you would please…” George said dramatically and then softened his voice to add, “In all seriousness, Freddie.  No one blames you.  If I have to get every single Weasley over here to tell you themselves I will.”

“I really think speaking to someone can help you deal with this, Fred.  I know it’s frightening.  Believe me, I know, but it’s helped me a lot already.  I hate seeing you hurting this way.”

He dropped his head again, Hermione reached the hand from his thigh to wipe a tear from his cheek and he leaned into her touch, “I will go.”

“Thank you.” She whispered, “I’ll be here for whatever you need, too.”

“Me too,” George added.

Fred looked over at George who gave him a soft nod and a smile and then Fred looked back to Hermione, “Promise?  Whatever I need?”

“Of course, you should know that by now.” She laughed with a soft smile on her face. 

“Well, Granger.  It would be much easier for you to do that if you moved into the flat.” Fred said quietly and smiled softly as he watched her process what he said and her face shifting from confusion to thinking to joy. 

“Are you sure?”

“Would I ask if I weren’t?” He looked at her with his brows furrowed. 

“Then...yes!  I’d love to.”  She looked around Fred, “Georgie, are you okay with this?”

“You think I’d sit here quietly, smiling like a bloody moron if I wasn’t?” He gave her a look. 

“Good point.” She laughed and launched herself at Fred kissing him deeply, quickly, and then wrapping him in a hug reaching her arms out for George too.

“This seems like it was a roller coaster of a day and it’s just noon now.” George laughed.

“Healing takes all sorts of forms,” Hermione laughed, “Although, we should have brought in the big guns.” She said with a joking sulk causing George to burst out laughing which led to her laughing. 

Fred was looking back and forth between them and then nodded in understanding, “Charlie?” he asked and Hermione and George started laughing even harder and Fred shook his head laughing, “I should have known.”

George got up, making himself some lunch, and quickly ate to go back and help Verity.  He told Fred to come back down whenever he was ready, and Fred informed him that he was going to quickly owl the healer and see when they could meet.  George nodded approvingly, smiling as he closed the door.  

Hermione went to Fred in the kitchen and wrapped her arms around him and he bent down to kiss her soundly.  She deepened the kiss and he lifted her up to sit on the counter so he didn’t have to bend so low to kiss her.  She kissed his lips, his cheeks, and eventually made her way down to his neck eliciting a moan from him.  He had his hands buried in her hair and pulled her lips back to his, making her giggle as he kissed his way down to her neck this time.  Caught up in the moment she grabbed at the bottom of his t-shirt, trying to pull it over his head.

He pulled back gently, looking at her softly, “Hermione, are you sure?”

She seemed to think about it for a second before nodding, “I’m sure.  I love you, Fred.”

“Even though I’m a bit of a mess and didn’t realize it?” 

“Always, no matter what.” She kissed him again and he pulled her off the counter, carrying her to his, no-their bedroom .         

***

“Hermione.  Hermione, hey.  Hermione, wake up!” She could hear Fred’s voice and feel her body shaking, “Hermione, wake up!” with one final shake she sprang up in the bed, Fred shot up and gathered her in his arms, “It’s okay, I’ve got you.”  

She turned into him, letting her tears fall, “It was so real.”

“Do you want to talk about it?”

“You were gone.  The wall crushed you and we were too late and then Harry was actually killed by Voldemort and the snake got Ron.  Charlie and George were taken out by the giant that killed Lady and Bill and Fleur were killed by Greyback.  Bellatrix got your mom and Ginny and I had no one left.  You were gone, everyone was gone, but you, you promised me and you were just gone.” She was rambling and sobbing through her explanation.  

“It was just a nightmare, you’re safe.  I’m right here.” He pulled her hand up and pressed it to his chest over his heart, “See?”

He held her hand there as she evened out her breathing, working to slow the tears falling and he ran a hand soothingly up and down her arm, she was whispering, “You’re alive,” over and over to herself as if to remind herself of the fact. 

Once she’d finally calmed down she looked up at him, “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t you dare apologize, Hermione.” He kissed the top of her head. 

“They’ve been getting better, but it seems the farther apart they get, the worse they are when they happen.” 

“I wish I could help, love.” 

“You are helping.  You always help just by being here.”

It took some time, but Hermione fell back into sleep wrapped up in Fred’s comforting embrace only to be startled awake by a loud commotion in the living room.  She and Fred were met by George when they all came out of their bedrooms to see what the fuss was about.  

“I told you this would be too loud.” A voice whispered furiously. 

“Sod off, it was your idea.” A different voice answered back in just as fierce a whisper.

“What the bloody hell are you two doing here at half four in the morning?” George mumbled, looking at Ron and Harry standing just outside the floo in their flat. 

“Oh, well um…” Ron started mumbling too.

“We’ve been having difficulty sleeping.  We didn’t want to disturb Remus and Teddy.” Harry finally answered. 

“Seems to be going around tonight,” Fred said, giving Hermione a squeeze.  

“Are you having nightmares too?” Hermione asked and looked between Ron and Harry, who both nodded.  She looked at Fred and then went to her two best friends pulling them into a group hug and holding onto them tightly.  And thus began an unspoken tradition.  Anytime Ron and Harry had nightmares, they’d show up at the flat and the two of them and Hermione would camp out on the sofas together.  Sometimes Fred and George would join them, but most times they let the trio be together.  

The months had passed and all of them had been healing their own ways.  Hermione and Fred were still seeing the mind healer, Fred had become more like his old self again and it made Hermione smile.  George’s anxiety over losing his brother seemed to be subsiding; not many people had seen it, but Hermione and Angelina had.  George was privately more protective of Fred than he used to be, getting an anxious mood when Fred was out of his sight, but knowing that Fred was healing seemed to be healing George too.  He and Angelina had grown closer through everything and Hermione was glad that he had someone like Angelina to lean on when he needed it.  They’d all gone to her quidditch games when she was playing the local teams and she stayed at the flat with them during the off-season.  

Ginny had helped to rebuild the school and now that it was complete, she was getting ready to go back and complete her final year.  She’d been offered the spot of Head Girl for Gryffindor and quidditch captain for the year.  She’d stayed at the Burrow until then, sometimes sneaking out to stay at Grimmauld with Harry but through all of her own healing, she’d wanted to be close to her Mum.  Their relationship had improved, they still bickered and argued, but overall they were a stronger pair.  Molly often leaned on her daughter when she had bad days grieving Arthur, and some nights Ginny ended up cuddled up with her Mum crying for her father and brother.  Ginny had never been one to show emotion, but she had been so close with her father that it sometimes overwhelmed her.  She knew her mum would understand, and in return, Molly always reassured her daughter that it made her stronger to be able to admit when it became too much. 

Charlie visited often, though he’d been taking up more and more responsibilities back at the reserve and spending more time there.  He was due to visit again in a couple of weeks, just before school started to see Ginny off.  He had taken on raising a young dragon that Lady had left behind and he’d been making significant progress with the little one.  He had also been delighted to write to Hermione and let her know that some of his friends at the reserve had found the dragon they’d freed from Gringotts and that the beast had been making great progress since being rescued.  

Bill and Fleur had been preparing for the arrival of their little one, Bill often ended up at the flat on the days where he was truly panicking about becoming a father.  For the most part, he was ecstatic, but there were days - typically certain days in the lunar calendar - where he felt that he wasn’t fit to be a father.  On those days, Hermione, Fred, and George assured him that he was.  And on the days where he was really struggling, Remus and Teddy would come by for a visit and assure him even further.  Hermione also had to reassure him multiple times that she didn’t blame him for what happened with Greyback, as did Ron when he’d found out about her nightmares.  Fleur was busy preparing Shell Cottage for the baby, and Molly was helping her prepare everything as well.  Fleur did her best to put the war behind her, instead choosing to focus on the future and all the good things that laid ahead for the family, but just like everyone else she had her moments of sadness and sorrow and when she did Bill was there to lift her up.  

About a week before school was supposed to start, Molly had sent an owl to everyone asking them to meet at the Burrow the following day, first thing.  Fred and George asked Lee to open the shop for them, sensing the urgency in their mother’s note and he’d easily agreed.  Hermione could tell that the twins were both nervous about why their mum had called them to the Burrow the way she had and it was no surprise when Harry and Ron showed up at the flat that night.  It was one of those times that they’d all slept in the living room together, all waking instantly when the sun began to pour through the windows. 

They wasted no time in getting ready and getting to the Burrow, getting there even before Molly and Ginny were ready.  Bill and Fleur followed them through the floo about ten minutes later and Charlie wasn’t far behind them as he’d stayed with them last night.  Molly gathered them all around, nine sets of anxious eyes on her before she admonished them all, “Oh stop looking at me like that.  We’re just going up to the school.” She giggled, “Minerva is waiting for us, so into the floo you go.” she waved them at the fireplace, and one by one they stepped in and called out for McGonagall’s office. 

Molly was the last to come through and immediately went to stand beside Professor McGonagall, who began speaking, “Hello Weasleys and company.” she smiled.

“Hello, Professor McGonagall.” They’d all said together.  

“As you all know, school resumes next week, and I’ve overseen all the rebuilding.  I’d like to show you all around if that’s alright with you?”

Charlie stepped forward, “Why?  Doesn’t it look the same as it did?”

“Yes, Mr. Weasley, but there are some … improvements I think you’ll all be fond of.  So stop babbling and follow me.”

They all looked around at each other and shrugged, and followed Professor McGonagall out of her office.  She took them through the halls, the classrooms, and even the house common rooms. Eventually, they made their way to the new Gryffindor common room.  It was beautiful, vibrant red accents through the room and the whole lot of them stood there with their mouths gaping open.  They took their time exploring their old common room and dormitories, and then Professor McGonagall led them to the Great Hall.  Just outside, where the old walls housed Umbridge’s decrees, were now photos and portraits of students that lost their lives in the battle.  She stopped outside the closed doors and put her hands up to the family to stop.

The whole lot of them stood, looking at the photos and portraits of their former classmates and teachers.  Professor McGonagall and Molly watched as their eyes landed on Percy’s photo, and beside his was Arthur’s, “As you can see, there are some new additions to the walls of these hallways.  We felt it important to honour those in the walls as well as with the garden outside the walls.  I invited you here to see the wall together before Ginny arrives next week.  We felt it important that you got to experience this.”

“We did!” A familiar voice called out and a silvery shape came through the walls and landed beside Professor McGonagall.

Molly’s surprise screech of joy rang through the halls, “Percy!” She called out to the ghost that was now in front of them. 

“Hello, Mum.” He smiled kindly, “Surprise!” He opened his arms in presentation and laughed. 

Chapter Text

“How?!” Ron asked and quite frankly Hermione was impressed that he’d managed to do it with his mouth still gaping open.   

“I never really left, after the battle, I mean.  I kind of hid, until I got the confidence to approach Professor McGonagall.  She explained it all to me and here we are.  We wanted to surprise you all.” He smiled. 

“Mischief Managed.” Fred and George said in unison, and Hermione smiled lovingly at the twins. 

“I will leave you all to be for a while, come meet me in my office when you’re finished.” Minerva smiled, putting her hand on Molly’s arm and excusing herself.

“I know you all probably have questions.  I am sorry that I stayed hidden for so long, I just took some time to process and understand what happened.”

“Don’t apologize, Perce.” Bill said, “I think I speak for all of us when I say, we’re so glad to see you.”

“He’s right,” Charlie said, “Of course we wish you were here with us, physically, but if you can’t be this is a pretty amazing alternative.”

“And just think!  You get to annoy the hell out of Ginny for the next year!” George laughed.  

Fred bowed his head quietly, and Hermione slipped her hand into his giving it a squeeze.  

“Oh, brother!” Ginny joked, dramatically rolling her eyes at George, “Percy’s going to help me cheat on all my tests, aren’t you Prefect Percy?” She winked at the ghost. 

“Absolutely not, Ginevra!” Percy and Molly admonished at the same time and the whole family burst out laughing, except for one person; Hermione gave Fred’s hand another squeeze and sent him a small smile.   

“Did it hurt?” Ron asked quietly, and all eyes turned to him where he stood, except Hermione who kept her eyes trained on Fred and watched the colour drain from his face. 

“Not at all, actually.” Percy said, “It all happened so fast.  I pushed Freddie out of the way and the next thing I know, I’m waking up outside of my body in the Great Hall.”

“I’m sorry, Percy.  I tried the CPR that Hermione taught me, and got a heartbeat, I must not have done enough.” Ron cried out and Molly went to her youngest son giving him a hug. 

“Ron, please, don’t - you did everything you could have done.  I don’t blame you.  I can’t remember much after I pushed Fred out of the way but I do remember hearing your voice there with me, you and Hermione.  It was comforting to know I wasn’t alone.  I remember there was a vast second that I was there but I wasn’t sure what happened to Fred, and I heard Hermione say she found him.  I was so relieved.”

“Percy, Ron found your pulse just after I found Fred in the rubble,” Hermione said.

“I know.” He smiled. 

“How are you so okay with this?  With being … dead?” Ron asked and Harry kicked him, “Ow!”

Percy laughed at that, “I guess, I don’t really know if I’m okay with it, but like I said I had a while to process it before I made myself known.  A lot of self-reflection on my life.  I think that’s why I ended up as one of the Hogwarts ghosts - I wasn’t ready to leave, I had a lot of regrets, but it was my time, so this was my only option.  As Charlie said, if I can’t physically be here it’s a good alternative; try to repair our relationships.”

George seemed to notice that Fred wasn’t engaging in the conversation and gave Hermione a look, who shot him one back.  Percy floated around to Bill and Fleur, examining her stomach, reaching out one of his hands, and stopping just before her bump looking at her with a question.  She giggled and nodded and his ghost hand touched her stomach, or he tried to, causing them both to laugh, “She’s going to be a troublemaker!” Percy said.

“She?” Fleur asked.

Percy winked at her, “I’ve got a good feeling.”

“Well zen when ze baby is born we vill come and visit you, Uncle Percy.” Fleur smiled and if Percy could blush, Hermione was sure he would be. 

“Hey, Percy?” Charlie’s voice cut through, and Percy turned to look at his older brother, “Were you able to talk to anyone … else after you died?”

“You mean did I talk to Dad?”

Charlie’s eyes quickly went to the floor, “Yeah.”

“No, I wasn't able to talk to him on the other side, I never really got that far, but when I was hiding out after I came back there was a rather playful weasel that kept me company most days.  So it was either Dad reincarnated, or he sent the little creature to me from wherever he is.” Percy explained, “If I had talked to him, I’d be sure he would have told me how proud he was of all of you for everything you’d done.”

“He’d be proud of you too, Percy.” George said, “Merlin knows we all are.”  

“He’s right, Percy.  We’re proud of you, and we love you.” Ginny said. 

Percy smiled and then floated over to Harry, hovering directly in front of him and Harry took a big gulp suddenly feeling nervous, “You listen to me, boy wonder,” Percy put his finger in Harry’s face, “you treat my sister right or I will haunt you for the rest of your days.  And I can do what this lot can’t because I’m already dead so you can’t kill me.” Harry proceeded to choke on his own spit and Percy burst out laughing, and Molly snorted out a laugh too.

“Percy, I think you have to be more worried that she’ll break his heart.” Molly piped up and everyone turned to look at her.

“Mum!” 

“Sorry, Ginny, dear, but you’re very strong-willed when you want to be.”

“Ain’t that the truth,” George muttered and Ginny shot him a dirty look. 

Next, Percy came to where Hermione was standing, “Now you, Granger.”

“Yes, Weasley?” She asked in the same tone he used, authoritative. 

“Don’t let this one,” He thumbed at Fred, who was looking at his feet, “pull any of his pranks on you, and if he does you tell me and I’ll make sure he gets hell for it.”

“Don’t worry, Perce, she’ll give him hell herself if he does anything she doesn’t approve of.” George laughed.  

Percy looked back at Hermione, “That goes for George too, you date one you’re stuck with both.  You tell me if he gives you any trouble.” Hermione laughed and nodded. 

Suddenly Fred pulled his hand out of hers, muttered a soft “Excuse me.” and practically sprinted around the corner. 

“He knows I was just kidding, right?” Percy asked sadly. 

“Of course he does, Percy.  He’s just ….” Hermione started but didn’t know what to say and looked at George to rescue her. 

“He blames himself for your death.  He thinks it should have been him.” George answered and Hermione’s eyes went wide at the second part of George’s comment, when he saw her face he winced and said, “Sorry.”

“I don’t blame him though,” Percy said. 

“None of us do,” Charlie said as the rest of them nodded in agreement with their brother. 

“Oh, my sweet boy.” Molly cried. 

“I’m going to go check on him,” Hermione said, following the way Fred had gone. 

All the eyes watched Hermione go and then turned back to George, “Look, I probably shouldn’t have said anything, he’s been having a hard time and he doesn’t want anyone to worry and fuss over him.  Hermione and I do that enough.  He’s been seeing a mind healer, actually, all three of us have and it’s been really helpful.  I just think this surprise was a lot for him and he wasn’t sure how to handle it.”

“I shouldn’t have been so secretive,” Percy said, floating away from them.

“No!  Percy that’s not what I mean, I know he’s delighted you’re here, to see you again, he just feels guilty and sad that you’re not here with us but instead a ghost. 

“What can we do for him?” Bill asked.

“I honestly don’t know.  As I said, we’ve been seeing a healer but we all still have quite a long way to go.  Being around family really helps him, I know that he’s always better for a couple of days after dinner at the Burrow.  Hermione is a wonder, I’ve never seen Fred the way he is with her, I think he’d have a much worse time if she wasn’t around.” 

“She’s truly brilliant.” Harry smiled, thinking of his best friend and all the times she’d helped pick him up when he’d needed it, he was happy she was happy with Fred. 

“And I’m not saying that he’s any different than the Fred we knew before, just sometimes he gets irritable, and sometimes he gets quiet while he deals with his emotions.  Us Weasleys have always seemed to struggle with that.” George looked at Ron pointedly and Ron’s cheeks went bright red, “He still jokes, we still create, he’s still Fred; just with some sad moments and the occasional nightmare.”

“We all have nightmares.” Ron added, “It’s why we show up at your flat when we do.” He looked at George.

“Hermione’s the one that helps us.”

“Hermione helps all of us,” Charlie said. 

“We’re lucky to have her,” Molly added, looking in the direction that Fred and Hermione had gone.

***

She didn’t have to call out for him, she knew exactly where he’d gone and made quick work of following him up to the Astronomy Tower.  He was sitting, looking out at the Black Lake and she didn’t say anything, just went to sit beside him.  He didn’t react to her being there, didn’t say anything or move at all she just sat there.

Suddenly, he turned to her, “Do they all hate me?”

“What?” She asked incredulously. 

“Do they all hate me?”

“Why would you even ask that?  Of course, they don’t.”

He went quiet again, bowing his head down and now Hermione reached out and gently put a hand on his thigh and he came to rest one of his overtop of hers.  She thought back to what George had said and quickly reached her other hand to wipe a tear from her cheek.  That seemed to get Fred’s attention and he turned to look at her with concern.  He turned his body and used his other hand to wipe another tear.

“Hermione, love, why are you crying?” She didn’t answer, just shook her head, wiping furiously at her cheeks, “Come on, tell me.”

She wiped again, and took a deep breath before she said, “George said something that one part of me is, happy would be the wrong word but for a lack of better words happy, that I know and the bigger part of me is terrified.”

“What did he say, my love?”

She couldn’t even think it without crying harder, but finally managed to make herself say, “That you think it should have been you.”  Her eyes were focused on the ground in front of her and when she made herself look up she saw that he was crying too.

She didn’t say anything else, just pulled him to her, cradling her hand at the back of his head, and held him as he let it all out.  She did the same.  It was the first time that they cried, truly cried, together like this.

“I’m sorry he told you that,” Fred said genuinely when he settled his tears. 

“As I said, I’m glad I know how you’re truly feeling and also terrified to know how you’re truly feeling.  I just wish you’d felt like you could tell me.”

“It’s not that I didn’t want to tell you.  Of course, I want to tell you everything, but I wanted you to be ready to hear it, and I didn’t think that was fair while you were going through your own healing.”

“Why do you think it should have been you?” She asked suddenly.

He sighed, “Because we’d just gotten Percy back.  He deserved to have more time with his family.  Instead, he died because he pushed me out of the way.”

“Fred, I wish I knew what to say to you.  But everything I can think of right now is incredibly selfish in a way.  I really think you need to talk to your brother.  He was so afraid he’d upset you in some way.  I know he wants to speak to you.”

“Will you go with me?” He asked, and Hermione noted how scared he looked at that moment. 

“Always,” She said and he nodded and went to stand but Hermione stopped him, “You should know...they know about how you feel and that you’ve been seeing a healer.  That we all have.”

He groaned but nodded and then proceeded to stand and pull her up with him.  When she was on her feet he pushed her up against the wall and kissed her deeply before pulling back and holding out his hand for her.  She took it and intertwined their fingers following him down the stairs of the Astronomy Tower.  They walked slowly through the halls of the school, taking their time to get back to their family and when they did Hermione could tell that Fred had gotten more and more nervous.  When they got back, she put her hand on his chest motioning for him to wait. 

She went around the corner herself and she gathered them all close and said quietly, “Can Fred have a moment with Percy?  I think they need to have a good chat, alone.” She looked around at all their faces. 

“Of course,” Charlie answered. 

“Thank you,” and they began to clear out, except for Percy who hovered near the wall of portraits nervously, “Percy, it’s all right.  It will all be fine.  I promise.” She smiled at him and turned to go get Fred.  He was pacing in the hallway and he stopped when he saw her and she waved him around the corner.  

When he saw it was just Percy, he looked at her, “Where is everyone?”

“I thought you two could use a private conversation.” She went up on her tiptoes to kiss his cheek, “I’ll be back soon.”

He gave her a squeeze, trying to keep her there and she turned and gently said, “Freddie, if you want me to stay I will, but I really think you need to do this, alone.  I don’t want you to be worried about scaring me or trying to spare my feelings right now.  Talk to Percy, unfiltered, without anyone around.  You can tell me all about it later.” He took in what she said and nodded, “I love you.” 

“I love you too.”

She turned to leave and stopped to whisper to Percy, “Thank you, for everything.” He smiled softly and nodded at her, “I’m sorry it meant this for you.”

He leaned in really close, “Don’t be,” he whispered, and then she was gone. 

Fred shifted uncomfortably on his toes avoiding eye contact with the ghost that was his brother.  Percy was floating around not wanting to overwhelm Fred more than he already seemed to be; he also knew he’d probably have to start the conversation.  He noticed that Fred had stopped shifting and started pacing instead so he finally huffed out a sigh and floated over in front of Fred.

“Freddie, come on.  It’s me and from what George said, it sounds like we need to talk.”

Fred still didn’t look at Percy, but still said, “I don’t know what George told you.”

“That’s a load of shit and you know it.” Percy barked out a laugh.

Fred’s head shot up, “Did you just use a curse word?”

“Apparently I had to break you out of your long romantic gaze at the floor.”

“Very funny.” Fred narrowed his eyes at Percy.

“Look, we need to talk about this.”

“No, we do not,” He said quickly. 

“We do, and we should, because everyone is worried about you and I’m worried about you.  So yes, we’re going to talk about it.”

“Fine.” 

“Try not to sound too excited.” Percy deadpanned.

“I’m really not so I would be surprised if I did sound excited.”

“Okay, well I guess I’m just going to get right to the point.” Percy floated over and stopped right in front of Fred, “It should not have been you.”

“You pushed me out of the way, clearly it should have been.” Fred shot back quickly. 

“Yes, I pushed you out of the way to protect you.”

“So the wall should have fallen on me and killed me.  You died because you pushed me out of the way.  It’s my fault and it should have been me.  You should be the one here, with the family, alive.”

“Fred, I did a lot of terrible things to this family in my time, and it was admittedly a short time, and so protecting you and saving your life was the only option.  I couldn’t let you die when the family needed you.  You are such a vital part of our family, and with you gone there would be a gaping hole; especially after Dad died.  They know how to live without me, they had done it already.  They don’t know how to live without you.  It was the only, and the right, choice.”

“Percy, we lived without you for all that time and we had just gotten you back.  You should have had more time.  They would have learned to be okay without me.  They wanted you back and just when it happened you were taken away again because you saved me.”

“Okay, I want you to think for a second, just a second, about George.  Think about what he would go through if you died in that hallway.  Think about how he would feel going through every day of the rest of his life seeing you every time he looked in the mirror, desperately wishing you were there every time he went through a milestone in his life.  Think about Mum, and how every time she wanted to knit jumpers for Christmas she could finally change her designs because she no longer had to tell you two apart with initials and how devastating that would be for her.  Think about Hermione and how you promised you’d never leave her, because that's all she kept muttering when she was digging you out, I don't even think she realized she was doing it.”

“I have thought about all of that!” Fred raised his voice, and then instantly lowered it again, “But everyone lost people in the war.  We wouldn’t be the first family to go through it, or for the first time no less, and we wouldn’t have been the last.  They would have learned to live their lives without me and they would have been able to repair their relationship with you further than a quick conversation before a huge battle.  They deserved that.  You deserved that!”

“I can still have that though, Fred.  I’m here, it’s not ideal, but I am still here, I can still rebuild those relationships.  The way I see it, saving you was part of my redemption with our family.  You deserved to live, maybe after everything I did to them I didn’t.”

“Don’t say that Percy, please don’t say that.”

“Fred, I wanted to save you.  I think you know that I was selfish enough in my life that if I didn’t want to save you, I would have saved myself.  Please understand that I acted exactly as I wanted to and exactly as I should have.  If we were back in that hallway, I’d do the same thing all over again.  It should not have been you.  I love you, Fred, you’re my brother.  If you feel like you owe me something, which you don’t, live a full life.  Live the life you deserve.”

Fred was crying as he listened to what Percy said and Percy spoke again, “Besides, you moping around like a git doesn’t change anything so shape up.”  That brought a snort out of Fred as he looked back up at his brother.

“I just miss you.”

“You miss what you think our relationship could have been had we both lived, you miss a ‘what if’ because I was a prat before that night.  I didn’t deserve such a wonderful family.  Besides, now you know I’m here anytime you miss me you can just come to visit.”

“You may have been a prat, and I may have been extremely pissed at you, but you were still my brother.”

“I wish I had acted like a brother.” Now Percy was looking down and avoiding Fred’s eyes.

“You did.  Brothers fight, and brothers protect each other.  I wish I’d protected you better.”

“We’re going to keep going in circles here, Freddie.  What happened, happened.  No one blames you, not in the family, and certainly not me.  I’ve already told you I would do it again.  And I’ve also told you that it can’t be changed.  I’m here, as a ghost, and I’ve come to terms with that; so you need to too.  And if you don’t, I’ll find a way to give you hell.  I learned mischief from the two best mischief-makers around, so don’t test me.  Plus I'm almost positive Hermione would help me.”

Fred huffed out a laugh and nodded at Percy’s words, “I can’t make any promises.”

“Keep seeing the healer, find a way to cope with it, and just know that I’m here when you need a reminder.” 

“Thank you, Percy.” Fred smiled genuinely at his ghost-brother. 

“You’re welcome.  You know, for saving your life and for the brotherly pep talk.”

Fred snorted, “You’re right.  You are a prat.”

“Hey!  I said I was a prat, not that I still am!  Besides, I’m a ghost, you shouldn’t say mean things to me.  Why don’t you go get the others, I’m sure they’re losing their minds out there.”

Fred nodded and smiled, and got up to go let the rest of the family know they could come back now.  They were all waiting, talking softly amongst each other when Fred came into the classroom they’d been sitting in.  

“Come on, everyone.” He smiled at them.  They all got to their feet and made for the door, stopping to surround Fred in a group hug before they left.  Percy had floated his way into the room and was circling the family, careful not to touch them and instill that ghostly chill on them, and as he was circling, a small bouncing weasel bounding into the room and started running in between all their feet.  They started laughing and Molly bent down to let the critter run up her arm and sit on her shoulder looking around at each of the family members. 

“Well, glad we’ve sorted everything out!” Percy said breezily, “Come on, let’s go annoy the other ghosts!” He laughed and all the Weasley kids went to follow him out.

“Um, I do not zink zat is a good idea right now.” Fleur said, looking pale.

“Why not?” Charlie said, looking disappointed. 

“I do believe zat eizer my water just broke and I am having ze baby or I 'ave peed myself.  But iz to early for ze baby to be coming!"

"Sometimes that happens, dear," Molly said comfortingly, "Everything will be alright, but let's get you to St. Mungo's quickly, shall we?"

Bill’s eyes were wide and he was instantly in overdrive, hustling around to get Fleur to McGonagall’s office to floo to St. Mungo’s.  The whole family followed behind them all trying to talk over each other and argue about what was best for Fleur and how best to help her and Bill at that moment before Molly hushed them all and they followed silently behind them.  The weasel was still planted on Molly’s shoulder and Percy was floating around ahead of them and then back behind them watching his family fuss over the couple, wishing he could help but being grateful he was there to see it.  

Fred called out quickly, “Georgie!” George turned around and ran back to his twin.

“Come on, Freddie.”

“I’m going to hang back, you can send a Patronus to me when something happens and I’ll tell Percy.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes.”

“Okay, I’ll send information as soon as I have it.”

“Thanks, George.  And, I’m sorry for how I’ve been towards you lately, you’re the best friend, and twin brother I could ever have asked for.”  

George pulled Fred into a hug, holding onto his twin tightly, “I love you, Freddie.  I’m glad you’re all right.” He pulled back and wiped his cheeks from the stray tears that escaped. 

Hermione was beside Fred, “I’m going to stay with him, George.  But if you need anything let me know and I can pop over.”

George pulled Hermione into a hug and kissed the top of her head, “Hermione, you do so much for our family already, we don’t deserve you.”

“You’re my family too, George.  It’s what family does.” She smiled. 

“I’ll let you know the moment something happens!” He smiled at both of them and ran off.  Percy was still gone, but they knew George would tell him their plan and he’d be back soon, so they went back to sit in the classroom the family had been in.  

Fred filled Hermione in on his conversation with Percy, who eventually joined them to await news from the family.  The three of them laughed and joked around together, and Hermione was happy to see this side of Percy, he had never had that carefree side in his physical life, but seemed to enjoy it in his ghost life.  They had been there for hours, McGonagall had sent in food for them at one point, and just after seven at night George’s Patronus came through the door announcing the arrival of the baby.

The little magpie began speaking in George’s voice, “Congratulations you three, you are uncles and an aunt to a beautiful niece.  Mom and baby are doing well, since she was early they're going to keep Fleur and the baby for a couple extra days but they're both healthy.  They’ve named her Victoire, Victoire Persephone Weasley.  Percy, they’ll bring her for a visit as soon as they can!” and then the Magpie was gone. 

Percy hovered with his mouth open in shock, “They named her after me.” 

Hermione giggled, “It sure sounds like it!” She smiled brightly at him. 

Percy seemed dazed as he floated from the room and not particularly saying anything as he did, but called out a ‘Bye!’ once he was already down the hall.  Fred and Hermione just laughed. 

“Listen, Hermione, my talk with Percy was much needed, but I think I still need to see the healer, I still have a lot I need to work through, but I know that it’s going to be okay.  I have a wonderful family, and most importantly I have George, and I have you.  I couldn’t do any of this without you.  I love you.”

She pulled him in for a kiss, “I love you too, Fred Weasley.”

“I know I’ve not acted like myself lately, and I’m sorry for that, I can’t promise that I won’t have bad days or get grumpy sometimes, but I can promise that I’m going to do everything I can to heal.  I want to live the life that Percy wants me to live, and I want that life with you.  What do you say, are you with me?”

She looked at him tenderly, and leaned forward to wrap him in a hug, pulling away kissing his cheek and then leaned in slightly to whisper in his ear, “Through it all.” 

The end.